Chinese Wu, Ritualists, and Shamans: An Ethnological Analysis

Abstract: The relationship of wu (巫) to shamanism is problematic, with virtually all mentions of historical and contemporary Chinese wu ritualists translated into English as shaman. Ethnological research is presented to illustrate cross-cultural patterns of shamans and other ritualists, providing an etic framework for empirical assessments of resemblances of Chinese ritualists to shamans. This etic framework is further validated with assessments of the relationship of the features with biogenetic bases of ritual, altered states of consciousness, innate intelligences and endogenous healing processes. Key characteristics of the various types of wu and other Chinese ritualists are reviewed and compared with ethnological models of the patterns of ritualists found cross-culturally to illustrate their similarities and contrasts. These comparisons illustrate the resemblances of pre-historic and commoner wu to shamans but additionally illustrate the resemblances of most types of wu to other ritualist types, not shamans. Across Chinese history, wu underwent transformative changes into different types of ritualists, including priests, healers, mediums and sorcerers/witches. A review of contemporary reports on alleged shamans in China also illustrates that only some correspond to the characteristics of shamans found in cross-cultural research and foraging societies. The similarities of most types of wu ritualists to other types of ritualists found cross-culturally illustrate the greater accuracy of translating wu as “ritualist” or “religious ritualist.” ref

The Shamanic Origins Of Medicine In Ancient China

“The link between medicine and shamanism in ancient China can be found in the etymology of the words used to describe the practices, as well as other ancient texts.” ref

“Wu (shaman): female shamans in ancient China, Chinese shamanism, is alternatively called “Wuism” ref

“Shamanism is China’s oldest indigenous belief system. It is still widely practiced in villages and even cities, especially during times of ritual transition and crisis. Shaman rituals are performed on mountaintops, at traditional shrines and in village homes. Ancient shaman in China likely used jade ornaments with divine markings to command mystical forces and communicate with gods and ancestors. Ancient Chinese believed that there ancestors originated with God and communicated through supernatural beings and symbols, whose images were placed on jade ornaments.” ref

Wu (shaman)

“Wu (ChinesepinyinWade–Gileswu) is a Chinese term translating to “shaman” or “sorcerer”, originally the practitioners of Chinese shamanism or “Wuism” (巫教 wū jiào). The glyph ancestral to modern  is first recorded in bronze script, where it could refer to shamans or sorcerers of either sex. Modern Mandarin wu (Cantonese mouh) continues a Middle Chinese mju or mjo. The Old Chinese reconstruction is uncertain, given as *mywo or as *myag, the presence of a final velar -g or  in Old Chinese being uncertain.” ref

“By the late Zhou Dynasty (4th to 3rd centuries BCE), wu referred mostly to female shamans or “sorceresses”, while male sorcerers were named xi 覡 “male shaman; sorcerer”, first attested in the Guoyu or Discourses of the States (4th century BCE). Other sex-differentiated shaman names include nanwu 男巫 for “male shaman; sorcerer; wizard”; and nüwu 女巫, wunü 巫女, wupo 巫婆, and wuyu 巫嫗 for “female shaman; sorceress; witch”. Wu is used in compounds like wugu 巫蠱 “sorcery; cast harmful spells”, wushen 巫神 or shenwu 神巫 (with shen “spirit; god”) “wizard; sorcerer”, and wuxian 巫仙 (with xian “immortal; alchemist”) “immortal shaman.” ref

“The word tongji 童乩 (lit. “youth diviner”) “shaman; spirit-medium” is a near-synonym of wu. Chinese uses phonetic transliteration to distinguish native wu from “Siberian shaman“: saman 薩滿 or saman 薩蠻. “Shaman” is occasionally written with Chinese Buddhist transcriptions of Shramana “wandering monk; ascetic”: shamen 沙門, sangmen 桑門, or sangmen 喪門. Joseph Needham suggests “shaman” was transliterated xianmen 羨門 in the name of Zou Yan‘s disciple Xianmen Gao 羨門高 (or Zigao 子高). He quotes the Shiji that Emperor Qin Shi Huang (r. 221–210 BCE), “wandered about on the shore of the eastern sea, and offered sacrifices to the famous mountains and the great rivers and the eight Spirits; and searched for xian “immortals”, [xianmen], and the like.” Needham compares two later Chinese terms for “shaman”: shanman 珊蛮, which described the Jurchen leader Wanyan Xiyin, and sizhu 司祝, which was used for imperial Manchu shamans during the Qing Dynasty.” ref

Shaman is the common English translation of Chinese wu, but some scholars maintain that the Siberian shaman and Chinese wu were historically and culturally different shamanic traditions. Arthur Waley defines wu as “spirit-intermediary” and says, “Indeed the functions of the Chinese wu were so like those of Siberian and Tunguz shamans that it is convenient (as has indeed been done by Far Eastern and European writers) to use shaman as a translation of wu. In contrast, Schiffeler describes the “untranslatableness” of wu, and prefers using the romanization “wu instead of its contemporary English counterparts, “witches,” “warlocks,” or “shamans”,” which have misleading connotations.” ref

“Taking wu to mean “female shaman”, Edward H. Schafer translates it as “shamaness” and “shamanka”. The transliteration-translation “wu shaman” or “wu-shaman” implies “Chinese” specifically and “shamanism” generally. Wu, concludes von Falkenhausen, “may be rendered as “shaman” or, perhaps, less controversially as “spirit medium”. Paper criticizes “the majority of scholars” who use one word shaman to translate many Chinese terms (wu 巫, xi 覡, yi 毉, xian 仙, and zhu 祝), and writes, “The general tendency to refer to all ecstatic religious functionaries as shamans blurs functional differences.” ref

“The character 巫 wu besides the meanings of “spirit medium, shaman, witch doctor” (etc.) also has served as a toponym: Wushan 巫山 (near Chongqing in Sichuan Province), Wuxi 巫溪 “Wu Stream”, Wuxia 巫峽 “Wu Gorge”. Wu is also a surname (in antiquity, the name of legendary Wu Xian 巫咸). Wuma 巫馬 (lit. “shaman horse”) is both a Chinese compound surname (for example, the Confucian disciple Wuma Shi/Qi 巫馬施/期) and a name for “horse shaman; equine veterinarian” (for example, the Zhouli official). The contemporary Chinese character  for wu combines the graphic radicals gong  “work” and ren  “person” doubled (cf. cong ). This 巫 character developed from Seal script characters that depicted dancing shamans, which descend from Bronzeware script and Oracle bone script characters that resembled a cross potent.” ref

“The first Chinese dictionary of characters, the (121 CE) Shuowen Jiezi defines wu as zhu  “sacrifice; prayer master; invoker; priest” (“祝也 女能以舞降神者也 象从工 两人舞形”) and analyzes the Seal graph, “An Invoker. A woman who can serve the Invisible, and by posturing bring down the spirits. Depicts a person with two sleeves posturing.” This Seal graph for wu is interpreted as showing “the 工 work of two dancing figures set to each other – a shamanistic dance” or “two human figures facing some central object (possibly a pole, or in a tent-like enclosure?).” ref

“This dictionary also includes a variant Great Seal script (called a guwen “ancient script”) that elaborates wu 巫. Hopkins analyzes this guwen graph as gong 廾 “two hands held upward” at the bottom (like shi 筮’s Seal graph) and two “mouths” with the “sleeves” on the sides; or “jade” because the Shuowen defines ling 靈 “spiritual; divine” as synonymous with wu and depicting 巫以玉事神, “an inspired shaman serving the Spirits with jade.” ref

“Schafer compares the Shang Dynasty oracle graphs for wu and nong  “play with; cause” (written with 玉 “jade” over 廾 “two hands”) that shows “hands (of a shaman?) elevating a piece of jade (the rain-compelling mineral) inside an enclosure, possibly a tent. The Seal and modern form 巫 may well derive from this original, the hands becoming two figures, a convergence towards the dancer-type graph.” ref

“Tu Baikui 塗白奎 suggests that the wu oracle character “was composed of two pieces of jade and originally designated a tool of divination.” Citing Li Xiaoding 李孝定 that gong 工 originally pictured a “carpenter’s square”, Allan argues that oracle inscriptions used wu 巫 interchangeably with fang  “square; side; place” for sacrifices to the sifang 四方 “four directions.” ref

“This 巫 component is semantically significant in several characters:

  • wu (with the “speech radical” 言) “deceive; slander; falsely accuse”
  • shi (with the “bamboo radical” 竹) “Achillea millefolium (used for divination)”
  • xi (with the “vision radical” 見) “male shaman; male sorcerer”
  • ling (with the “cloud radical” 雨 and three 口 “mouths” or “raindrops”) “spirit; divine; clever”
  • yi “doctor”, which is an old “shaman” variant character for yi  (with the “wine radical” )” ref

“A wide range of hypotheses for the etymology of “spirit medium; shaman” has been proposed. Laufer proposed a relation between Mongolian bügä “shaman”, Turkish bögü “shaman”, “Chinese buwu (shaman), bukpuk (to divine), and Tibetan aba (pronounced ba, sorcerer)”. Coblin puts forward a Sino-Tibetan root *mjaɣ “magician; sorcerer” for Chinese  < mju < *mjag 巫 “magician; shaman” and Written Tibetan ‘ba’-po “sorcerer” and ‘ba’-mo “sorcereress” (of the Bön religion).” ref

“Schuessler notes Chinese xian < sjän < *sen  “transcendent; immortal; alchemist” was probably borrowed as Written Tibetan gšen “shaman” and Thai [mɔɔ] < Proto-Tai *hmɔ “doctor; sorcerer”. In addition, the Mon–Khmer and Proto-Western-Austronesian *səmaŋ “shaman” may also be connected with . Schuessler lists four proposed etymologies: Firstly,  could be the same word as  誣 “to deceive”. Schuessler notes a written Tibetan semantic parallel between “magical power” and “deceive”: sprul-ba “to juggle, make phantoms; miraculous power” cognate with [pʰrul] “magical deception.” ref

“Secondly, wu could be cognate with   “to dance”. Based on analysis of ancient characters, Hopkins proposed that  巫 “shaman”,   “not have; without”, and  舞 “dance”, “can all be traced back to one primitive figure of a man displaying by the gestures of his arms and legs the thaumaturgic powers of his inspired personality”. Many Western Han Dynasty tombs contained jade plaques or pottery images showing “long-sleeved dancers” performing at funerals, whom Erickson identifies as shamans, citing the Shuowen jiezi that early  characters depicted a dancer’s sleeves.” ref

“Thirdly,  could also be cognate with  母 “mother” since , as opposed to  覡, were typically female. Edward Schafer associates  shamanism with fertility rituals. Jensen cites the Japanese sinologist Shirakawa Shizuka 白川静’s hypothesis that the mother of Confucius was a . Fourthly,  could be a loanword from Iranian *maguš “magus; magician” (cf. Old Persian magušAvestan mogu), meaning an “able one; specialist in ritual”. Mair provides archaeological and linguistic evidence that Chinese  < *myag 巫 “shaman; witch, wizard; magician” was a loanword from Old Persian *maguš “magician; magus“. Mair connects the bronze script character for  巫 with the “cross potent” symbol  found in Neolithic West Asia, suggesting the loan of both the symbol and the word.” ref

Early records of wuChinese shamanism

“The oldest written records of wu are Shang Dynasty oracle inscriptions and Zhou Dynasty classical texts. Boileau notes the disparity of these sources. Concerning the historical origin of the wu, we may ask: were they a remnant of an earlier stage of the development of archaic Chinese civilization? The present state of the documentation does not allow such a conclusion for two reasons: first, the most abundant data about the wu are to be found in Eastern Zhou texts; and, second, these texts have little in common with the data originating directly from the Shang civilization; possible ancestors of the Eastern Zhou wu are the cripples and the females burned in sacrifice to bring about rain. They are mentioned in the oracular inscriptions but there is no mention of the Shang character wu. Moreover, because of the scarcity of information, many of the activities of the Zhou wu cannot be traced back to the Shang period. Consequently, trying to correlate Zhou data with Neolithic cultures appears very difficult.” ref

Wu in Shang oracular inscriptions

“Shima lists 58 occurrences of the character wu in concordance of oracle inscriptions: 32 in repeated compounds (most commonly 巫帝 “wu spirit/sacrifice” and 氐巫 “bring the wu) and 26 in miscellaneous contexts. Boileau differentiates four meanings of these oracular wu:

  1. “a spirit, wuof the north or east, to which sacrifices are offered”
  2. “a sacrifice, possibly linked to controlling the wind or meteorology”
  3. “an equivalent for shi筮, a form of divination using achilea”
  4. “a living human being, possibly the name of a person, tribe, place, or territory” ref

“Based on this ancient but limited Shang-era oracular record, it is unclear how or whether the Wu spirit, sacrifice, person, and place were related. The inscriptions about this living wu, which is later identified as “shaman”, reveal six characteristics:

  1. whether the wuis a man or a woman is not known;
  2. it could be either the name for a function or the name of a people (or an individual) coming from a definite territory or nation;
  3. the wu seems to have been in charge of some divinations, (in one instance, divination is linked to a sacrifice of appeasement);
  4. the wu is seen as offering a sacrifice of appeasement but the inscription and the fact that this kind of sacrifice was offered by other persons (the king included) suggests that the wuwas not the person of choice to conduct all the sacrifices of appeasement;
  5. there is only one inscription where a direct link between the king and the wu Nevertheless, the nature of the link is not known, because the status of the wudoes not appear clearly;
  6. he follows (being brought, presumably, to Shang territory or court) the orders of other people; he is perhaps offered to the Shang as a tribute.” ref

Wu in Zhou received texts

“Chinese wu 巫 “shaman” occurs over 300 times in the Chinese classics, which generally date from the late Zhou and early Han periods (6th-1st centuries BCE). The following examples are categorized by the common specializations of wu-shamans: men and women possessed by spirits or gods, and consequently acting as seers and soothsayers, exorcists and physicians; invokers or conjurers bringing down gods at sacrifices, and performing other sacerdotal functions, occasionally indulging also in imprecation, and in sorcery with the help of spirits.” ref

“A single text can describe many roles for wu-shamans. For instance, the Guoyu idealizes their origins in a Golden Age. It contains a story about King Zhao of Chu (r. 515-489 BCE) reading in the Shujing that the sage ruler Shun “commissioned Chong and Li to cut the communication between heaven and earth”. He asks his minister to explain and is told: Anciently, men and spirits did not intermingle. At that time there were certain persons who were so perspicacious, single-minded, and reverential that their understanding enabled them to make meaningful collation of what lies above and below, and their insight to illumine what is distant and profound. Therefore the spirits would descend upon them. The possessors of such powers were, if men, called xi (shamans), and, if women, wu (shamanesses). It is they who supervised the positions of the spirits at the ceremonies, sacrificed to them, and otherwise handled religious matters. As a consequence, the spheres of the divine and the profane were kept distinct. The spirits sent down blessings on the people, and accepted from them their offerings. There were no natural calamities.” ref

“In the degenerate time of [Shaohao] (traditionally put at the twenty-sixth century BCE), however, the Nine Li threw virtue into disorder. Men and spirits became intermingled, with each household indiscriminately performing for itself the religious observances which had hitherto been conducted by the shamans. As a consequence, men lost their reverence for the spirits, the spirits violated the rules of men, and natural calamities arose. Hence the successor of [Shaohao], [Zhuanxu] …, charged [Chong], Governor of the South, to handle the affairs of heaven in order to determine the proper place of the spirits, and Li, Governor of Fire, to handle the affairs of Earth, in order to determine the proper place of men. And such is what is meant by cutting the communication between Heaven and Earth.” ref

Wu-shamans as healers

“The belief that demonic possession caused disease and sickness is well documented in many cultures, including ancient China. The early practitioners of Chinese medicine historically changed from wu 巫 “spirit-mediums; shamans” who used divination, exorcism, and prayer to yi 毉 or 醫 “doctors; physicians” who used herbal medicine, moxibustion, and acupuncture. As mentioned above, wu 巫 “shaman” was depicted in the ancient 毉 variant character for yi 醫 “healer; doctor”. This archaic yi 毉, writes Carr, “ideographically depicted a shaman-doctor in the act of exorcistical healing with (矢 ‘arrows’ in) a 医 ‘quiver’, a 殳 ‘hand holding a lance’, and a wu 巫 ‘shaman’.” Unschuld believes this 毉 character depicts the type of wu practitioner described in the Liji.” ref

“Several times a year, and also during certain special occasions, such as the funeral of a prince, hordes of exorcists would race shrieking through the city streets, enter the courtyards and homes, thrusting their spears into the air, in an attempt to expel the evil creatures. Prisoners were dismembered outside all gates to the city, to serve both as a deterrent to the demons and as an indication of their fate should they be captured. Replacing the exorcistical 巫 “shaman” in 毉 with medicinal 酒 “wine” in yi 醫 “healer; doctor” signified, writes Schiffeler, “the practice of medicine was not any longer confined to the incantations of the wu, but that it had been taken over (from an official standpoint) by the “priest-physicians,” who administered elixirs or wines as treatments for their patients.” ref

“Wu and yi are compounded in the word wuyi 巫醫 “shaman-doctor; shamans and doctors”, translated “exorcising physician”, “sorcerer-physician”, or “physician-shaman”. Confucius quotes a “Southern Saying” that a good wuyi must have heng  “constancy; ancient tradition; continuation; perseverance; regularity; proper name (e.g., Yijing Hexagram 32)”. The (ca. 5th century BCE) Lunyu “Confucian Analects” and the (ca. 1st century BCE) Liji “Record of Rites” give different versions of the Southern Saying.” ref

“First, the Lunyu quotes Confucius to mention the saying and refer to the Heng Hexagram: The Master said, The men of the south have a saying, Without stability a man will not even make a good shaman or witch-doctor. Well said! Of the maxim; if you do not stabilize an act of te 德, you will get evil by it (instead of good), the Master said, They (i.e. soothsayers) do not simply read the omens. Confucius refers to a Yijing line interpretation of the Heng “Duration” Hexagram: “Nine in the third place means: He who does not give duration to his character meets with disgrace.” In Waley’s earlier article about the Yijing, he translated “If you do not stabilize your “virtue,” Disgrace will overtake you”, and quoted the Lunyu.” ref

“The people of the south have a saying, ‘It takes heng to make even a soothsayer or medicine-man.’ It’s quite true. ‘If you do not stabilize your virtue, disgrace will overtake you’.” Confucius adds 不占而已矣, which has completely baffled his interpreters. Surely the meaning is ‘It is not enough merely to get an omen,’ one must also heng ‘stabilize it’. And if such a rule applies even to inferior arts like those of the diviner and medicine-man, Confucius asks, how much the more does it apply to the seeker after [de] in the moral sense? Surely he too must ‘make constant’ his initial striving! Second, the Liji quotes Confucius to elaborate upon the Southern Saying.” ref

“The Master said, ‘The people of the south have a saying that “A man without constancy cannot be a diviner either with the tortoise-shell or the stalks.” This was probably a saying handed down from antiquity. If such a man cannot know the tortoise-shell and stalks, how much less can he know other men? It is said in the Book of Poetry (II, v, ode 1, 3) “Our tortoise-shells are wearied out, And will not tell us anything about the plans.” The Charge to [Yue] says ([Shujing], IV, VIII, sect. 2, 5, 11), “Dignities should not be conferred on men of evil practices. (If they be), how can the people set themselves to correct their ways? If this be sought merely by sacrifices, it will be disrespectful (to the spirits). When affairs come to be troublesome, there ensues disorder; when the spirits are served so, difficulties ensue.” ‘It is said in the [Yijing], “When one does not continuously maintain his virtue, some will impute it to him as a disgrace; (in the position indicated in the Hexagram.) ‘When one does maintain his virtue continuously (in the other position indicated), this will be fortunate in a wife, but in a husband evil.” ref

“This Liji version makes five changes from the Lunyu. (1) It writes bushi 卜筮 “diviner” instead of wuyi 巫醫 “shaman-doctor”, compounding bu “divine by bone or shell, scapulimancy or plastromancy” and shi (also with “shaman”) “divine by milfoil stalks, cleromancy or sortilege”. (2) Instead of quoting Confucius to remark “well said!”; he describes the southern proverb as “probably a saying handed down from antiquity” and rhetorically questions the efficacy of divination. (3) The Liji correctly quotes the Shijing criticizing royal diviners: “Our tortoises are (satiated =) weary, they do not tell us the (proper) plans.” (4) It quotes the “Charge to Yue” 說命 (traditionally attributed to Shang king Wu Ding) differently from the fabricated Guwen “Old Texts” Shujing “Classic of History” chapter with this name.” ref

“Dignities may not be conferred on man of evil practices, but only on men of worth. Anxious thought about what will be good should precede your movements. Your movements also should have respect to the time for them. … Officiousness in sacrifices is called irreverence; ceremonies when burdensome lead to disorder. To serve the spirits in this way is difficult. (5) It cites an additional Yijing Hexagram 32 line that gender determines the auspiciousness of heng. “Six in the fifth place means: Giving duration to one’s character through perseverance. This is good fortune for a woman, misfortune for a man.” ref

“The mytho-geography Shanhaijing “Classic of Mountains and Seas” associates wu-shamans with medicinal herbs. East of the Openbright there are Shaman Robust, Shaman Pushaway, Shaman Sunny, Shaman Shoe, Shaman Every, and Shaman Aide. They are all on each side of the corpse of Notch Flaw and they hold the neverdie drug to ward off decay. There is Mount Divinepower. This is where Shaman Whole, Shaman Reach, Shaman Share, Shaman Robust, Shaman Motherinlaw, Shaman Real, Shaman Rite, Shaman Pushaway, ShamanTakeleave, and Shaman Birdnet ascend to the sky and come down from Mount Divinepower. This is where the hundred drugs are to be found.” ref

“Shaman Whole” translates Wu Xian 巫咸 below. Boileau contrasts Siberian and Chinese shamanic medicines. Concerning healing, a comparison of the wu and the Siberian shaman shows a big difference: in Siberia, the shaman is also in charge of cures and healing, but he does this by identifying the spirit responsible for the disease and negotiates the proper way to appease him (or her), for example by offering a sacrifice or food on a regular basis. In archaic China, this role is performed through sacrifice: exorcism by the wu does not seem to result in a sacrifice but is aimed purely and simply at expelling the evil spirit.” ref

Wu-shamans as rainmakers

“Wu anciently served as intermediaries with nature spirits believed to control rainfall and flooding. During a droughtwu-shamans would perform the yu  “sacrificial rain dance ceremony”. If that failed, both wu and wang  “cripple; lame person; emaciated person” engaged in “ritual exposure” rainmaking techniques based upon homeopathic or sympathetic magic. As Unschuld explains, “Shamans had to carry out an exhausting dance within a ring of fire until, sweating profusely, the falling drops of perspirations produced the desired rain.” These wu and wang procedures were called pu / “expose to open air/sun”, fen  “burn; set on fire”, and pulu 暴露 “reveal; lay bare; expose to open air/sun.” ref

“For the year 639 BCE, the Chunqiu records, “In summer, there was a great drought” in Lu, and the Zuozhuan notes a discussion about fen wu wang 焚巫尪: The duke (Xi) wanted to burn a wu and a cripple at the stake. Zang Wenzhong 臧文仲 said: this is no preparation for the drought. Repair the city walls, limit your food, be economic in your consumption, be parsimonious and advise (people) to share (the food), this is what must be done. What use would be wu and cripple? If Heaven wanted to have them killed, why were they born at all? If they (the cripple and the wu) could produce drought, burning them would augment very much (the disaster). The duke followed this advice, and subsequently “scarcity was not very great.” ref

“The Liji uses the words puwang 暴尪 and puwu 暴巫 to describe a similar rainmaking ritual during the reign (407-375 BCE) of Duke Mu 穆公 of Lu. There was a drought during the year. Duke Mu called on Xianzi and asked him about the reason for this. He said: ‘Heaven has not (given us) rain in a long time. I want to expose to the sun a cripple and what about that?’ (Xianzi) said: ‘Heaven has not (given us) rain in a long time but to expose to the sun the crippled son of somebody, that would be cruel. No, this cannot be allowed.’ (the duke said): ‘Well, then I want to expose to the sun a wu and what about that?’ (Xianzi) answered: ‘Heaven has not (given us) rain in a long time but to put one’s hope on an ignorant woman and offer her to pray (for rain), no, this is too far (from reason).” ref

“Commentators interpret the wu as a female shaman and the wang as a male cripple. De Groot connects the Zuozhuan and Liji stories about ritually burning wu. These two narratives evidently are different readings of one, and may both be inventions; nevertheless they have their value as sketches of ancient idea and custom. Those ‘infirm or unsound’ wang were non-descript individuals, evidently placed somewhat on a line with the wu; perhaps they were queer hags or beldams, deformed beings, idiotic or crazy, or nervously affected to a very high degree, whose strange demeanour was ascribed to possession.” ref

Wu-shamans as oneiromancers

Oneiromancy or dream interpretation was one type of divination performed by wu 巫. The Zuozhuan records two stories about wu interpreting the guilty dreams of murderers. First, in 581 BCE the lord of Jin, who had slain two officers from the Zhao (趙) family, had a nightmare about their ancestral spirit, and called upon an unnamed wu “shaman” from Sangtian 桑田 and a yi “doctor” named Huan 緩 from Qin. The marquis of [Jin] saw in a dream a great demon with disheveled hair reaching to the ground, which beat its breast, and leaped up, saying: “You have slain my descendants unrighteously, and I have presented my request to the High God in consequence.” It then broke the great gate (of the palace), advanced to the gate of the State chamber, and entered. The duke was afraid and went into a side-chamber, the door of which it also broke. The duke then awoke, and called the witch of [Sangtian], who told him everything which he had dreamt. “What will be the issue?” asked the duke. “You will not taste the new wheat,” she replied.” ref

“After this, the duke became very ill, and asked the services of a physician from [Qin], the earl of which sent the physician [Huan] to do what he could for him. Before he came, the duke dreamt that his disease turned into two boys, who said, “That is a skilful physician; it is to be feared he will hurt us; how shall we get out of his way?” Then one of them said: “If we take our place above the heart and below the throat, what can he do to us?” When the physician arrived, he said, “Nothing can be done for this disease. Its seat is above the heart and below the throat. If I assail it (with medicine), it will be of no use; if I attempt to puncture it, it cannot be reached. Nothing can be done for it.” The duke said, “He is a skilful physician”, gave him large gifts, and send him back to [Qin].” ref

“In the sixth month, on the day [bingwu], the marquis wished to taste the new wheat, and made the superintendent of his fields present some. While the baker was getting it ready, [the marquis] called the witch of [Sangtian], showed her the wheat and put her to death. As the marquis was about to taste the wheat, he felt it necessary to go to the privy, into which he fell, and so died. One of the servants that waited on him had dreamt in the morning that he carried the marquis on his back up to heaven. The same at mid-day carried him on his back out from the privy, and was afterwards buried alive with him.” ref

“Commentators have attempted to explain why the wu merely interpreted the duke’s dream but did not perform a healing ritual or exorcism, and why the duke waited until the prediction had failed before ordering the execution. Boileau suggests the wu was executed in presumed responsibility for the Zhao ancestral spirit’s attack. Second, in 552 BCE a wu named Gao 皋 both appears in and divines about a dream of Zhongxing Xianzi. After conspiring in the murder of Duke Li of Jin, Zhongxing dreams that the duke’s spirit gets revenge.” ref

“In autumn, the marquis of [Jin] invaded our northern border. [Zhongxing Xianzi] prepared to invade [Qi]. (Just then), he dreamt that he was maintaining a suit with duke [Li], in which the case was going against him, when the duke struck him with a [ge] on his head, which fell down before him. He took his head up, put it on his shoulders, and ran off, when he saw the wizard [Gao] of [Gengyang]. A day or two after, it happened that he did see this [Gao] on the road, and told him his dream, and the wizard, who had had the same dream, said to him: “Your death is to happen about this time; but if you have business in the east, you will there be successful [first]”. Xianzi accepted this interpretation.” ref

“Boileau questions: why wasn’t the wu asked by Zhongxin to expel the spirit of the duke? Perhaps because the spirit went through him to curse the officer. Could it be that the wu was involved (his involvement is extremely strong in this affair) in a kind of deal, or is it simply that the wu was aware of two different matters concerning the officer, only one connected to the dream? According to these two stories, wu were feared and considered dangerous. This attitude is also evident in a Zhuangzi story about the shenwu 神巫 “spirit/god shaman” Jixian 季咸 from Zheng. In [Zheng], there was a shaman of the gods named [Jixian]. He could tell whether men would live or die, survive or perish, be fortunate or unfortunate, live a long time or die young, and he would predict the year, month, week, and day as though he were a god himself. When the people of [Zheng] saw him, they all ran out of his way. “As soothsayers.” writes de Groot, “the wu in ancient China no doubt held a place of great importance.” ref

Wu-shamans as officials

“Sinological controversies have arisen over the political importance of wu 巫 in ancient China. Some scholars believe Chinese wu used “techniques of ecstasy” like shamans elsewhere; others believe wu were “ritual bureaucrats” or “moral metaphysicians” who did not engage in shamanistic practices. Chen Mengjia wrote a seminal article that proposed Shang kings were wu-shamans.” ref

“In the oracle bone inscriptions are often encountered inscriptions stating that the king divined or that the king inquired in connections with wind- or rain-storms, rituals, conquests, or hunts. There are also statements that “the king made the prognostication that …,” pertaining to weather, the border regions, or misfortunes and diseases; the only prognosticator ever recorded in the oracle bone inscriptions was the king … There are, in addition, inscriptions describing the king dancing to pray for rain and the king prognosticating about a dream. All of these were activities of both king and shaman, which means in effect that the king was a shaman.” ref

“Chen’s shaman-king hypothesis was supported by Kwang-chih Chang who cited the Guoyu story about Shao Hao severing heaven-earth communication (above). This myth is the most important textual reference to shamanism in ancient China, and it provides the crucial clue to understanding the central role of shamanism in ancient Chinese politics. Heaven is where all the wisdom of human affairs lies. … Access to that wisdom was, of course, requisite for political authority. In the past, everybody had had that access through the shamans. Since heaven had been severed from earth, only those who controlled that access had the wisdom – hence the authority – to rule. Shamans, therefore, were a crucial part of every state court; in fact, scholars of ancient China agree that the king himself was actually head shaman.” ref

“Some modern scholars disagree. For instance, Boileau calls Chen’s hypothesis “somewhat antiquated being based more on an a priori approach than on history” and says, In the case of the relationship between wu and wang [king], Chen Mengjia did not pay sufficient attention to what the king was able to do as a king, that is to say, to the parts of the king’s activities in which the wu was not involved, for example, political leadership as such, or warfare. The process of recognition must also be taken into account: it is probable that the wu was chosen or acknowledged as such according to different criteria to those adopted for the king. Chen’s concept of the king as the head wu was influenced by Frazer‘s theories about the origin of political power: for Frazer the king was originally a powerful sorcerer.” ref

“The Shujing “Classic of History” lists Wu Xian 巫咸 and Wu Xian 巫賢 as capable administrators of the Shang royal household. The Duke of Zhou tells Prince Shao 召 that: I have heard that of ancient time, when King Tang had received the favoring decree, he had with him Yi Yin, making his virtue like that of great Heaven. Tai Jia, again, had Bao Heng. Tai Wu had Yi Zhi and Chen Hu, through whom his virtue was made to affect God; he had also [巫咸] Wu Xian, who regulated the royal house; Zu Yi had [巫賢] Wu Xian. Wu Ding had Gan Pan. These ministers carried out their principles and effected their arrangements, preserving and regulating the empire of [Shang], so that, while its ceremonies lasted, those sovereigns, though deceased, were assessors to Heaven, while it extended over many years.” ref

“According to Boileau, In some texts, Wu Xian senior is described as being in charge of the divination using [shi 筮] achilea. He was apparently made a high god in the kingdom of Qin 秦 during the Warring States period. The Tang subcommentary interprets the character wu of Wu Xian father and son as being a cognomen, the name of the clan from which the two Xian came. It is possible that in fact the text referred to two Shang ministers, father and son, coming from the same eponymous territory wu. Perhaps, later, the name (wu 巫) of these two ministers has been confused with the character wu (巫) as employed in other received texts.” ref

“Wu-shamans participated in court scandals and dynastic rivalries under Emperor Wu of Han (r. 141-87 BCE), particularly regarding the crime of wugu 巫蠱 (with gu “venom-based poison”) “sorcery; casting harmful spells”. In 130 BCE, Empress Chen Jiao was convicted of using shamans from Yue to conduct wugu magic. She “was dismissed from her position and a total of 300 persons who were involved in the case were executed”, their heads were cut off and exposed on stakes. In 91 BCE, an attempted coup against crown prince Liu Ju involved accusations of practicing wugu, and subsequently “no less than nine long months of bloody terrorism, ending in a tremendous slaughter, cost some tens of thousands their lives!.” ref

“Ever since Emperor Wu of Han established Confucianism as the state religion, the ruling classes have shown increasing prejudice against shamanism. Some modern writers view the traditional Confucianist disdain for female shamans as sexism. Schafer wrote: In the opinion of the writer, the Chou ruling class was particularly hostile to women in government, and regarded the ancient fertility rites as impure. This anti-female tendency was even more marked in the state of Lu, where Confucius approved of the official rain-ceremony in which men alone participated. There was, within ancient China, a heterogeneity of culture areas, with female shamans favored in some, males in others. The “licentiousness” of the ceremonies of such a state as Cheng (doubtless preserving the ancient Shang traditions and customs) was a byword among Confucian moralists. Confucius’ state seems on the other hand to have taken the “respectable” attitude that the sexes should not mingle in the dance, and that men were the legitimate performers of the fertility rites. The general practice of the later Chou period, or at least the semi-idealized picture given of the rites of that time in such books as the Chou li, apparently prescribed a division of magical functions between men and women. The former generally play the role of exorcists, the latter of petitioners. This is probably related to the metaphysical belief that women, embodying the principle yin, were akin to the spirits, whereas men, exemplifying the element yang, were naturally hostile to them.” ref

“Accepting the tradition that Chinese shamans were women (i.e., wu 巫 “shamaness” as opposed to xi 覡 “shaman”), Kagan believes: One of the main themes in Chinese history is the unsuccessful attempt by the male Confucian orthodoxy to strip women of their public and sacred powers and to limit them to a role of service … Confucianists reasserted daily their claim to power and authority through the promotion of the phallic ancestor cult which denied women religious representation and excluded them from the governmental examination system which was the path to office, prestige, and status. In addition, Unschuld refers to a “Confucian medicine” based upon systematic correspondences and the idea that illnesses are caused by excesses (rather than demons).” ref

“The Zhouli provides detailed information about the roles of wu-shamans. It lists, “Spirit Mediums as officials on the payroll of the Zhou Ministry of Rites (Liguan 禮官, or Ministry of Spring, Chun guan 春官).” This text differentiates three offices: the Siwu 司巫 “Manager/Director of Shamans”, Nanwu 男巫 “Male Shamans”, and Nüwu 女巫 “Female Shamans”. The managerial Siwu, who was of Shi 士 “Gentleman; Yeoman” feudal rank, yet was not a wu, supervised “the many wu.” ref

“The Managers of the Spirit Mediums are in charge of the policies and orders issued to the many Spirit Mediums. When the country suffers a great drought, they lead the Spirit Mediums in dancing the rain-making ritual (yu 雩). When the country suffers a great calamity, they lead the Spirit Mediums in enacting the long-standing practices of Spirit Mediums (wuheng 巫恆). At official sacrifices, they [handle] the ancestral tablets in their receptacles, the cloth on which the spirits walk, and the box containing the reeds [for presenting the sacrificial foodstuffs]. In all official sacrificial services, they guard the place where the offerings are buried. In all funerary services, they are in charge of the rituals by which the Spirit Mediums make [the spirits] descend (jiang 降).” ref

“The Nanwu and Nüwu have different shamanic specializations, especially regarding inauspicious events like sickness, death, and natural disaster. The Male Spirit Mediums are in charge of the si 祀 and yan 衍 Sacrifices to the Deities of the Mountains and Rivers. They receive the honorific titles [of the deities], which they proclaim into the [four] directions, holding reeds. In the winter, in the great temple hall, they offer [or: shoot arrows] without a fixed direction and without counting the number. In the spring, they make proclamations and issue bans so as to remove sickness and disease. When the king offers condolence, they together with the invocators precede him.” ref

“The Female Mediums are in charge of anointing and ablutions at the exorcisms that are held at regular times throughout the year. When there is a drought or scorching heat, they dance in the rain-making ritual (yu). When the queen offers condolence, they together with the invocators precede her. In all great calamities of the state, they pray, singing and wailing. (part 26)” ref

“Von Falkenhausen concludes: If we are to generalize from the above enumeration, we find that the Spirit Mediums’ principal functions are tied up with averting evil and pollution. They are especially active under circumstances of inauspiciousness and distress. In case of droughts and calamities, they directly address the supernatural powers of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, they are experts in dealing with frightful, dangerous ghosts (the ghosts of the defunct at the time of the funeral, the evil spirits at the exorcism, and the spirits of disease) and harmful substances (unburied dead bodies during visits of condolence and all manner of impure things at the lustration festival).” ref

Chu CiChu Ci

“The poetry anthology Chu Ci, especially its older pieces, is largely characterized by its shamanic content and style, as explicated to some extent by sinologist David Hawkespassim]]). Among other points of interest are the intersection of Shamanic traditions and mythology/folk religion in the earlier textual material, such as Tianwen (possibly based on even more ancient shamanic temple murals), the whole question of the interpretation of the 11 verses of the Jiu Ge (Nine Songs) as the libretto of a shamanic dramatic performance, the motif of shamanic spirit flight from Li Sao through subsequent pieces, the evidence of possible regional variations in wu shamanism between ChuWeiQi, and other states (or shamanic colleges associated with those regions), and the suggestion that some of the newer textual material was modified to please Han Wudi, by Liu An, the Prince of Huainan, or his circle. The Chu Ci contents have traditionally been chronologically divided into an older, pre-Han dynasty group, and those written during the Han Dynasty. Of the traditionally-considered to be the older works (omitting the mostly prose narratives, “Bu Ju” and “Yu Fu“) David Hawkes considers the following sections to be “functional, explicitly shamanistic”: Jiu GeTian Wen, and the two shamanic summons for the soul, “The Great Summons” and “Summons of the Soul“. Regarding the other, older pieces he considers that “shamanism, if there is any” to be an incidental poetic device, particularly in the form of descriptions of the shamanic spirit journey.” ref

Background

“The mainstream of Chinese literacy and literature is associated with the shell and bone oracular inscriptions from recovered archeological artifacts from the Shang dynasty and with the literary works of the Western Zhou dynasty, which include the classic Confucian works. Both are associated with the northern Chinese areas. South of the traditional Shang and Zhou areas was the land (and water) of Chu. Politically and to some extent culturally distinct from the Zhou dynasty and its later 6 devolved hegemonic states, Chu was the original source and inspiration for the poems anthologized during the Han dynasty under the title Chu Ci, literally meaning something like “the literary material of Chu.” ref

“Despite the tendency of Confucian-oriented government officials to suppress wu shamanic beliefs and practice, in the general area of Chinese culture, the force of colonial conservatism and the poetic voice of Qu Yuan and other poets combined to contribute an established literary tradition heavily influenced by wu shamanism to posterity. Shamanic practices as described anthropologically are generally paralleled by descriptions of wu practices as found in the Chu Ci, and in Chinese mythology more generally.” ref

Li SaoYuan You, and Jiu BianLi SaoYuan You, and Jiu Bian

“The signature poem of the Chu Ci is the poem Li Sao. By China’s “first poet”, Qu Yuan, a major literary device of the poem is the shamanic spirit journey. “Yuan You“, literally “The Far-off Journey” features shamanic spirit flight as a literary device, as does Jiu Bian, as part of its climactic ending. In the Li Sao, two individual shaman are specified, Ling Fen (靈氛) and Wu Xian (巫咸). This Wu Xian may or may not be the same as the (one or more) historical person(s) named Wu Xian. Hawkes suggests an equation of the word ling in the Chu dialect with the word wu.” ref

Questioning Heaven: Heavenly Questions

“The Heavenly Questions (literally “Questioning Heaven”) is one of the ancient repositories of Chinese myth and a major cultural legacy. Propounded as a series of questions, the poem provides insight and provokes questions about the role of wu shaman practitioners in society and history.” ref

Jiu GeJiu Ge

“The Jiu Ge may be read as the lyrical preservation of a shamanic dramatic performance. Apparently typical of at least one variety of shamanism of the Chu area of the Yangzi River basin, the text exhibits a marked degree of eroticism in connection with shamanic invocations.” ref

Summoning the soulHun and po

“Summoning the soul (hun) of the possibly dead was a feature of ancient culture. The 2 Chu Ci pieces of this type may be authentic transcriptions of such a process.” ref

Individual wu shaman 

“Various individual wu shaman are alluded to in the Chu Ci. In some cases the binomial nomenclature is unclear, referring perhaps to one or two persons; for example, in the case of Peng Xian, who appears likely to represent Wu Peng and Wu Xian, which is a common type of morphological construction in Classical Chinese poetry. David Hawkes refers to some wu shaman as “Shaman Ancestors”. Additionally, the distinction between humans and transcendent divinities tends not to be explicit in the received Chu Ci text. In some cases, the individual wu shaman are known from other sources, such as the Shanhaijing (Classic of Mountains and Seas). The name of some individual shaman includes “Wu” (巫) in the normal position of the family surname, for example, in the case of Wu Yang (巫陽, “Shaman Bright”). Wu Yang is the major speaker in Zhao Hun/Summons for the Soul. He also appears in Shanhaijing together with Wu Peng (巫彭): 6 wu shaman are depicted together reviving a corpse, with Wu Peng holding the Herb of Immortality.” ref

“In the Li Sao, two individual shaman are specified: Ling Fen (靈氛) and Wu Xian (巫咸). This Wu Xian may or may not be the same as the (one or more) historical person(s) named Wu Xian. Hawkes suggests an equation of the word ling in the Chu dialect with the word wu. In Shanhaijing (Classic of Mountains and Seas), the name of some individual shaman includes “Wu” (巫) in the normal position of the family surname, for example, in the case of the following list, where the 6 are depicted together reviving a corpse, with Wu Peng holding the Herb of Immortality. Wu Peng and Wu Yang and others are also known from the Chu Ci poetry anthology. Wu Yang is the major speaker in Zhao Hun (also known as, Summons for the Soul).” ref

“From Hawkes:

  • The six shamans receiving a corpse: Wu Yang (巫陽, “Shaman Bright”), Wu Peng (巫彭), Wu Di (巫抵), Wu Li (巫履) [Tang reconstruction *Lǐ, Hanyu Pinyin Lǚ], Wu Fan (巫凡), Wu Xiang (巫相)
  • Ten other individuals named Wuin Shanhaijing: Wu Xian (巫咸), Wu Ji (巫即), Wu Fen (or Ban) (巫肦), Wu Peng (巫彭), Wu Gu (巫姑), Wu Zhen (巫真), Wu Li (巫禮), Wu Di (巫抵), Wu Xie (巫謝), Wu Luo (巫羅).” ref

“ModernChinese folk religion

Aspects of Chinese folk religion are sometimes associated with “shamanism”. De Groot provided descriptions and pictures of hereditary shamans in Fujian, called saigong (pinyin shigong) 師公. Paper analyzed tongji mediumistic activities in the Taiwanese village of Bao’an 保安. Shamanistic practices of Tungusic peoples are also found in China. Most notably, the Manchu Qing dynasty introduced Tungusic shamanistic practice as part of their official cult (see Shamanism in the Qing dynasty). Other remnants of Tungusic shamanism are found within the territory of the People’s Republic of China. documented Chuonnasuan (1927–2000), the last shaman of the Oroqen in northeast China.” ref

Chinese shamanism

Chinese shamanism, alternatively called Wuism (Chinese: 巫教; pinyinwū jiàolit. ‘wu religion, shamanismwitchcraft‘; alternatively 巫觋宗教 wū xí zōngjiào), refers to the shamanic religious tradition of China. Its features are especially connected to the ancient Neolithic cultures such as the Hongshan culture. Chinese shamanic traditions are intrinsic to Chinese folk religion. Various ritual traditions are rooted in original Chinese shamanism: contemporary Chinese ritual masters are sometimes identified as wu by outsiders, though most orders don’t self-identify as such. Also Taoism has some of its origins from Chinese shamanism: it developed around the pursuit of long life (shou 壽/寿), or the status of a xian (仙, “mountain man”, “holy man”).” ref

“The Chinese word wu 巫 “shaman, wizard”, indicating a person who can mediate with the powers generating things (the etymological meaning of “spirit”, “god”, or nomen agentisvirtusenergeia), was first recorded during the Shang dynasty (ca. 1600-1046 BCE), when a wu could be either sex. During the late Zhou dynasty (1045-256 BCE) wu was used to specify “female shaman; sorceress” as opposed to xi 覡 “male shaman; sorcerer” (which first appears in the 4th century BCE Guoyu). Other sex-differentiated shaman names include nanwu 男巫 for “male shaman; sorcerer; wizard”; and nüwu 女巫, wunü 巫女, wupo 巫婆, and wuyu 巫嫗 for “female shaman; sorceress; witch”. The word tongji 童乩 (lit. “youth diviner”) “shaman; spirit-medium” is a near-synonym of wu. Modern Chinese distinguishes native wu from “Siberian shaman“: saman 薩滿 or saman 薩蠻; and from Indian Shramana “wandering monk; ascetic”: shamen 沙門, sangmen 桑門, or sangmen 喪門.” ref

Berthold Laufer (1917:370) proposed an etymological relation between Mongolian bügä “shaman”, Turkic bögü “shaman”, Chinese buwu (shaman), bukpuk (to divine), and Tibetan aba (pronounced ba, sorcerer). Coblin (1986:107) puts forward a Sino-Tibetan root *mjaɣ “magician; sorcerer” for Chinese wu < mju < *mjag 巫 “magician; shaman” and Written Tibetan ‘ba’-po “sorcerer” and ‘ba’-mo “sorcereress” (of the Bön religion). Further connections are to the bu-mo priests of Zhuang Shigongism and the bi-mo priests of Bimoism, the Yi indigenous faith. Also Korean mu 무 (of Muism) is cognate to Chinese wu 巫. Schuessler lists some etymologies: wu could be cognate with wu 舞 “to dance”; wu could also be cognate with mu 母 “mother” since wu, as opposed to xi 覡, were typically female; wu could be a loanword from Iranian *maghu or *maguš “magi; magician”, meaning an “able one; specialist in ritual”. Mair (1990) provides archaeological and linguistic evidence that Chinese wu < *myag 巫 “shaman; witch, wizard; magician” was maybe a loanword from Old Persian *maguš “magician; magi“. Mair connects the nearly identical Chinese Bronze script for wu and Western heraldic cross potent , an ancient symbol of a magus or magician, which etymologically descend from the same Indo-European root.” ref

Early history

“The Chinese religion from the Shang dynasty onwards developed around ancestral worship. The main gods from this period are not forces of nature in the Sumerian way, but deified virtuous men. The ancestors of the emperors were called di (帝), and the greatest of them was called Shangdi (上帝, “the Highest Lord”). He is identified with the dragon (Kui 夔), symbol of the universal power (qi).” ref

“Cosmic powers dominate nature: the Sun, the Moon, stars, winds and clouds were considered informed by divine energies. The earth god is She (社) or Tu (土). The Shang period had two methods to enter in contact with divine ancestors: the first is the numinous-mystical wu (巫) practice, involving dances and trances; and the second is the method of the oracle bones, a rational way. The Zhou dynasty, succeeding the Shang, was more rooted in an agricultural worldview. They opposed the ancestor-gods of the Shang, and gods of nature became dominant. The utmost power in this period was named Tian (天, “heaven”). With Di (地, “earth”) he forms the whole cosmos in a complementary duality.” ref

Qing periodShamanism in the Qing dynasty

“The Manchu rulers of the Qing dynasty (1636–1912) introduced substantial elements of Tungusic shamanism to China. Hong Taiji (1592–1643) put shamanistic practices in the service of the state, notably by forbidding others to erect new shrines (tangse) for ritual purposes. In the 1620s and 1630s, the Qing ruler conducted shamanic sacrifices at the tangse of Mukden, the Qing capital. In 1644, as soon as the Qing seized Beijing to begin their conquest of China, they named it their new capital and erected an official shamanic shrine there. In the Beijing tangse and in the women’s quarters of the Forbidden City, Qing emperors and professional shamans (usually women) conducted shamanic ceremonies until the abdication of the dynasty in 1912.” ref

“In 1747 the Qianlong Emperor (r. 1735–1796) commissioned the publication of a Shamanic Code to revive and regulate shamanic practices, which he feared were becoming lost. He had it distributed to Bannermen to guide their practice, but we know very little about the effect of this policy. Mongols and Han Chinese were forbidden to attend shamanic ceremonies. Partly because of their secret aspect, these rituals attracted the curiosity of Beijing dwellers and visitors to the Qing capital. French Jesuit Joseph-Marie Amiot published a study on the Shamanic Code, “Rituels des Tartares Mandchous déterminés et fixés par l’empereur comme chef de sa religion” (1773). In 1777 the Qianlong Emperor ordered the code translated into Chinese for inclusion in the Siku quanshu. The Manchu version was printed in 1778, whereas the Chinese-language edition, titled Qinding Manzhou jishen jitian dianli (欽定滿洲祭神祭天典禮), was completed in 1780 or 1782. Even though this “Shamanic Code” did not fully unify shamanic practice among the Bannermen, it “helped systematize and reshape what had been a very fluid and diverse belief system.” ref

Northeast shamanism: Northeast China folk religion

“Shamanism is practiced in Northeast China and is considered different from those of central and southern Chinese folk religion, as it resulted from the interaction of Han religion with folk religion practices of other Tungusic people such as Manchu shamanism. The shaman would perform various ritual functions for groups of believers and local communities, such as moon drum dance and chūmǎxiān (出馬仙 “riding for the immortals”).” ref

“Shamanism saw a decline due to Neo-Confucianism labeling it as untutored and disorderly. This was furthered in the 19th century with the arrival of Western imperialism’s view of shamanism as superstition, opposing their view of science and western religion. The final hit was Maoist China causing all religious practices to disappear from public spaces. While spirit mediums have begun reappearing (mostly in rural China) since the 1980’s, they operate with a low profile, often working from their homes, relying on word of mouth to generate business, or in newly built temples under a Taoist Association membership card to be legitimate under the law. The term shamanism and the religion itself has been critiqued by Western scholars due to an unfair and limited comparison to more favored religions such as Christianity and other modern and more documented religions in Western society.” ref

“Today, the term shamanism has a somewhat negative stigma.  Spirit mediums are often viewed as scammers, and are frequently portrayed as such in television shows and comedies. Along with the focus on science, modern medicine, and material culture in China (which created serious doubt in spiritual practices), shamanism is viewed as an opposition to the modern focus of science and medicine in the pursuit of modernizing. The marginalization of shamanism is one of the reasons for it mostly being practiced in rural or less developed areas or in small towns, along with the lack of enforcement of anti-shamanism policies among authorities in rural areas (either because they believe in Shamanism themselves or “look the other way in concession to local beliefs”). Shamanistic practices today include controlling the weather, healing diseases modern medicine can not treat, exorcism of ghosts and demons, and seeing or divining the future.” ref

“Shamanism’s decrease in popularity is not reflected in all areas. It still maintains popularity in many areas in southern China (such as in Chaoshan) and rural northern China. Taiwan (although Taiwan tried to ban Shamanism, in the end only restricting it) still have many who openly practice without the stigma seen in other parts of China.” ref

Homo neanderthalensis emerged in Eurasia between 600,000 and 350,000 years ago as the earliest body of European people that left behind a substantial tradition, a set of evaluable historic data through a rich fossil record in Europe’s limestone caves and a patchwork of occupation sites over large areas. These include Mousterian cultural assemblages. Modern humans arrived in Mediterranean Europe during the Upper Paleolithic between 45,000 and 43,000 years ago, and both species occupied a common habitat for several thousand years. Research has so far produced no universally accepted conclusive explanation as to what caused the Neanderthal’s extinction between 40,000 and 28,000 years ago.” ref

“Homo sapiens arrived in Europe around 45,000 and 43,000 years ago via the Levant and entered the continent through the Danubian corridor, as the fossils at Peștera cu Oase suggest. The fossils’ genetic structure indicates a recent Neanderthal ancestry and the discovery of a fragment of a skull in Israel in 2008 support the notion that humans interbred with Neanderthals in the Levant. After the slow processes of the previous hundreds of thousands of years, a turbulent period of Neanderthal–Homo sapiens coexistence demonstrated that cultural evolution had replaced biological evolution as the primary force of adaptation and change in human societies.” ref

“Generally, small and widely dispersed fossil sites suggest that Neanderthals lived in less numerous and more socially isolated groups than Homo sapiens. Tools and Levallois points are remarkably sophisticated from the outset, but they have a slow rate of variability, and general technological inertia is noticeable during the entire fossil period. Artifacts are of utilitarian nature, and symbolic behavioral traits are undocumented before the arrival of modern humans. The Aurignacian culture, introduced by modern humans, is characterized by cut bone or antler points, fine flint blades, and bladelets struck from prepared cores, rather than using crude flakes. The oldest examples and subsequent widespread tradition of prehistoric art originate from the Aurignacian.” ref

“After more than 100,000 years of uniformity, around 45,000 years ago, the Neanderthal fossil record changed abruptly. The Mousterian had quickly become more versatile and was named the Chatelperronian culture, which signifies the diffusion of Aurignacian elements into Neanderthal culture. Although debated, the fact proved that Neanderthals had, to some extent, adopted the culture of modern Homo sapiens. However, the Neanderthal fossil record completely vanished after 40,000 years BCE. Whether Neanderthals were also successful in diffusing their genetic heritage into Europe’s future population or they simply went extinct and, if so, what caused the extinction cannot conclusively be answered.ref

“Around 32,000 years ago, the Gravettian culture appeared in the Crimean Mountains (southern Ukraine). By 24,000 BCE, the Solutrean and Gravettian cultures were present in Southwestern Europe. Gravettian technology and culture have been theorized to have come with migrations of people from the Middle East, Anatolia, and the Balkans, and might be linked with the transitional cultures mentioned earlier since their techniques have some similarities and are both very different from Aurignacian ones, but this issue is very obscure. The Gravettian also appeared in the Caucasus and Zagros Mountains but soon disappeared from southwestern Europe, with the notable exception of the Mediterranean coasts of Iberia.ref

“Around 19,000 BCE, Europe witnesses the appearance of a new culture, known as Magdalenian, possibly rooted in the old Aurignacian one, which soon superseded the Solutrean area and also the Gravettian of Central Europe. However, in Mediterranean Iberia, Italy, the Balkans and Anatolia, epi-Gravettian cultures continued to evolve locally. With the Magdalenian culture, the Paleolithic development in Europe reaches its peak and this is reflected in art, owing to previous traditions of paintings and sculpture.ref

Here are Damien’s thoughts/speculations on where he believes is the possible origin of shamanism, which may have begun sometime around 35,000 to 30,000 years ago seen in the emergence of the Gravettian culture, just to outline his thinking, on what thousands of years later led to evolved Asian shamanism, in general, and thus WU shamanism as well. In both Europe-related “shamanism-possible burials” and in Gravettian mitochondrial DNA is a seeming connection to Haplogroup U. And the first believed Shaman proposed burial belonged to Eastern Gravettians/Pavlovian culture at Dolní Věstonice in southern Moravia in the Czech Republic, which is the oldest permanent human settlement that has ever been found. It is at Dolní Věstonice where approximately 27,000-25,000 years ago a seeming female shaman was buried and also there was an ivory totem portrait figure, seemingly of her.

“The Pavlovian is an Upper Paleolithic culture, a variant of the Gravettian, that existed in the region of Moravia, northern Austria, and southern Poland around 29,000–25,000 years ago. Its name is derived from the village of Pavlov, in the Pavlov Hills, next to Dolní Věstonice in southern Moravia. The culture used sophisticated stone age technology to survive in the tundra on the fringe of the ice sheets around the Last Glacial Maximum. Excavation has yielded flint implements, polished and drilled stone artifacts, bone spearheads, needles, digging tools, flutes, bone ornaments, drilled animal teeth, and seashells. Art or religious finds are bone carvings and figurines of humans and animals made of mammoth tusk, stone, and fired clay.” ref

“One of the burials, located near the huts, revealed a human female skeleton aged to 40+ years old, ritualistically placed beneath a pair of mammoth scapulae, one leaning against the other. Surprisingly, the left side of the skull was disfigured in the same manner as the aforementioned carved ivory figure, indicating that the figure was an intentional depiction of this specific individual. The bones and the earth surrounding the body contained traces of red ocher, a flint spearhead had been placed near the skull, and one hand held the body of a fox. This evidence suggests that this was the burial site of a shaman. This is the oldest site not only of ceramic figurines and artistic portraiture, but also of evidence of female shamans.” ref

“A burial of an approximately forty-year-old woman was found at Dolní Věstonice in an elaborate burial setting. Various items found with the woman have had a profound impact on the interpretation of the social hierarchy of the people at the site, as well as indicating an increased lifespan for these inhabitants. The remains were covered in red ochre, a compound known to have religious significance, indicating that this woman’s burial was ceremonial in nature. Also, the inclusion of a mammoth scapula and a fox are indicative of a high-status burial.” ref

“In the Upper Paleolithic, anatomically modern humans began living longer, often reaching middle age, by today’s standards. Rachel Caspari argues in “Human Origins: the Evolution of Grandparents,” that life expectancy increased during the Upper Paleolithic in Europe (Caspari 2011). She also describes why elderly people were highly influential in society. Grandparents assisted in childcare, perpetuated cultural transmission, and contributed to the increased complexity of stone tools (Caspari 2011). The woman found at Dolní Věstonice was old enough to have been a grandparent. Although human lifespans were increasing, elderly individuals in Upper Paleolithic societies were still relatively rare. Because of this, it is possible that the woman was attributed with great importance and wisdom, and revered because of her age. Because of her advanced age, it is also possible she had a decreased ability to care for herself, instead relying on her family group to care for her, which indicates strong social connections.” ref

“Furthermore, a female figurine was found at the site and is believed to be associated with the aged woman, because of remarkably similar facial characteristics. The woman was found to have deformities on the left side of her face. The special importance accorded with her burial, in addition to her facial deformity, makes it possible that she was a shaman in this time period, where it was “not uncommon that people with disabilities, either mental or physical, are thought to have unusual supernatural powers” (Pringle 2010).” ref

“In 1981, Patricia Rice studied a multitude of female clay figurines found at Dolní Věstonice, believed to represent fertility in this society. She challenged this assumption by analyzing all the figurines and found that, “it is womanhood, rather than motherhood that is symbolically recognized or honored” (Rice 1981: 402). This interpretation challenged the widely held assumption that all prehistoric female figurines were created to honor fertility. The fact is that we have no idea why these figurines proliferated nor of their purpose or usage.” ref

“Haplogroup U5 is estimated to be about 30,000 years old, and it is primarily found today in people with European ancestry. Both the current geographic distribution of U5 and testing of ancient human remains indicate that the ancestor of U5  expanded into Europe before 31,000 years ago. A 2013 study by Fu et al. found two U5 individuals at the Dolni Vestonice burial site in the Czech Republic that has been dated to 31,155 years ago.  A third person from the same burial was identified as haplogroup U8. The Dolni Vestonice samples have only two of the five mutations ( C16192T and C16270T) that are found in the present day U5 population. This indicates that the U5-(C16192T and C16270T) mtDNA sequence is ancestral to the present day U5 population that includes the additional three mutations T3197C, G9477A and T13617C.” ref

“Haplogroup U5 is thought to have evolved in the western steppe region and then entered Europe around 30,000 to 55,000 years ago. Results support previous hypotheses that haplogroup U5 mtDNAs expanded throughout Northern, Southern, and Central Europe with more recent expansions into Western Europe and Africa. The results further allow us to explain how U5 mtDNAs are now found with high frequency in Northern Europe, as well as delineate the origins of the specific U5 subhaplogroups found in that part of Europe.” ref 

“Haplogroup U5 is found throughout Europe with an average frequency ranging from 5% to 12% in most regions. U5a is most common in north-east Europe and U5b in northern Spain. Nearly half of all Sami and one fifth of Finnish maternal lineages belong to U5. Other high frequencies are observed among the Mordovians (16%), the Chuvash (14.5%) and the Tatars (10.5%) in the Volga-Ural region of Russia, the Estonians (13%), the Lithuanians (11.5%) and the Latvians in the Baltic, the Dargins (13.5%), Avars (13%) and the Chechens (10%) in the Northeast Caucasus, the Basques (12%), the Cantabrians (11%) and the Catalans (10%) in northern Spain, the Bretons (10.5%) in France, the Sardinians (10%) in Italy, the Slovaks (11%), the Croatians (10.5%), the Poles (10%), the Czechs (10%), the Ukrainians (10%) and the Slavic Russians (10%). Overall, U5 is generally found in population with high percentages of Y-haplogroups I1I2, and R1a, three lineages already found in Mesolithic Europeans. The highest percentages are observed in populations associated predominantly with Y-haplogroup N1c1 (the Finns and the Sami), although N1c1 is originally an East Asian lineage that spread over Siberia and Northeast Europe and assimilated indigenous U5 maternal lineages.” ref

“The age of haplogroup U5 is uncertain at present. It could have arisen as recently as 35,000 years ago, or as early was 50,000 years ago. U5 appear to have been a major maternal lineage among the Paleolithic European hunter-gatherers, and even the dominant lineage during the European Mesolithic. In two papers published two months apart, Posth et al. 2016 and Fu et al. 2016 reported the results of over 70 complete human mitochondrial genomes ranging from 45,000 to 7,000 years ago. The oldest U5 samples all dated from the Gravettian culture (c. 32,000 to 22,000 years ago), while the older Aurignacian samples belonged to mt-haplogroups M, N, R*, and U2. Among the 16 Gravettian samples that yielded reliable results, six belonged to U5 – the others belonging mostly to U2, as well as isolated samples of M, U*, and U8c. Two Italian Epigravettian samples, one from the Paglicci Cave in Apulia (18,500 years ago), and another one from Villabruna in Veneto (14,000 years ago), belonged to U5b2b, as did two slightly more recent Epipaleolithic samples from the Rhône valley in France. U5b1 samples were found in Epipalaeolithic Germany, Switzerland (U5b1h in the Grotte du Bichon), and France. More 80% of the numerous Mesolithic European mtDNA tested to date belonged to various subclades of U5. Overall, it appears that U5 arrived in Europe with the Gravettian tool makers, and that it particularly prospered from the end of the glacial period (from 11,700 years ago) until the arrival of Neolithic farmers from the Near East (between 8,500 and 6,000 years ago).” ref

“Carriers of haplogroup U5 were part of the Gravettian culture, which experienced the Last Glacial Maximum (LGM, 26,000 to 19,000 years ago). During this particularly harsh period, Gravettian people would have retreated into refugia in southern Europe, from which they would have re-expanded to colonise the northern half of the continent during the Late Glacial and postglacial periods. For reasons that are yet unknown, haplogroup U5 seems to have resisted better to the LGM to other Paleolithic haplogroups like U*, U2 and U8. Mitochondrial DNA being essential for energy production, it could be that the mutations selected in early U5 subclades (U5a1, U5a2, U5b1, U5b2) conferred an advantage for survival during the coldest millennia of the LGM, which had for effect to prune less energy efficient mtDNA lineages.ref

“It is likely that U5a and U5b lineages already existed prior to the LGM and they were geographically scattered to some extent around Europe before the growing ice sheet forced people into the refugia. Nonetheless, founder effects among the populations of each LGM refugium would have amplified the regional division between U5b and U5a. U5b would have been found at a much higher frequency in the Franco-Cantabrian region. We can deduce this from the fact that modern Western Europeans have considerably more U5b than U5a, but also because the modern Basques and Cantabrians possess almost exclusively U5b lineages. What’s more, all the Mesolithic U5 samples from Iberia whose subclade could be identified belonged to U5b.ref

“Conversely, only U5a lineages have been found so far in Mesolithic Russia (U5a1) and Sweden (U5a1 and U5a2), which points at an eastern origin of this subclade. Mesolithic samples from Poland, Germany and Italy yielded both U5a and U5b subclades. German samples included U5a2a, U5a2c3, U5b2 and U5b2a2. The same observations are valid for the Neolithic and Chalcolithic periods too, with U5a1 being found in Russia and Ukraine, U5b in France (Cardium Pottery and Megalithic), U5b2 in Portugal. U5b1b1 arose approximately 10,000 years ago, over two millennia after the end of the Last Glaciation, when the Neolithic Revolution was already under way in the Near East. Despite this relatively young age, U5b1b1 is found scattered across all Europe and well beyond its boundaries. The Saami, who live in the far European North and have 48% of U5 and 42% of V lineages, belong exclusively to the U5b1b1 subclade. Amazingly, the Berbers of Northwest Africa also possess that U5b1b1 subclade and haplogroup V.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

Here are my thoughts/speculations on where I believe is the possible origin of shamanism, which may have begun sometime around 35,000 to 30,000 years ago seen in the emergence of the Gravettian culture, just to outline his thinking, on what thousands of years later led to evolved Asian shamanism, in general, and thus WU shamanism as well. In both Europe-related “shamanism-possible burials” and in Gravettian mitochondrial DNA is a seeming connection to Haplogroup U. And the first believed Shaman proposed burial belonged to Eastern Gravettians/Pavlovian culture at Dolní Věstonice in southern Moravia in the Czech Republic, which is the oldest permanent human settlement that has ever been found. It is at Dolní Věstonice where approximately 27,000-25,000 years ago a seeming female shaman was buried and also there was an ivory totem portrait figure, seemingly of her.

And my thoughts on how cultural/ritual aspects were influenced in the area of Göbekli Tepe. I think it relates to a few different cultures starting in the area before the Neolithic. Two different groups of Siberians first from northwest Siberia with U6 haplogroup 40,000 to 30,000 or so. Then R Haplogroup (mainly haplogroup R1b but also some possible R1a both related to the Ancient North Eurasians). This second group added its “R1b” DNA of around 50% to the two cultures Natufian and Trialetian. To me, it is likely both of these cultures helped create Göbekli Tepe. Then I think the female art or graffiti seen at Göbekli Tepe to me possibly relates to the Epigravettians that made it into Turkey and have similar art in North Italy. I speculate that possibly the Totem pole figurines seen first at Kostenki, next went to Mal’ta in Siberia as seen in their figurines that also seem “Totem-pole-like”, and then with the migrations of R1a it may have inspired the Shigir idol in Russia and the migrations of R1b may have inspired Göbekli Tepe.

Seeming Connections: Totem poles, Ceremonial poles, Spirit poles, Sacred poles, Deity poles, Deities with poles, Pole star, Axis Mundi, Sacred trees, World tree, Maypole, Sun Dance with poles, etc.

“Migration from Siberia behind the formation of Göbeklitepe: Expert states. People who migrated from Siberia formed the Göbeklitepe, and those in Göbeklitepe migrated in five other ways to spread to the world, said experts about the 12,000-year-old Neolithic archaeological site in the southwestern province of Şanlıurfa.“ The upper paleolithic migrations between Siberia and the Near East is a process that has been confirmed by material culture documents,” he said.” ref

“Semih Güneri, a retired professor from Caucasia and Central Asia Archaeology Research Center of Dokuz Eylül University, and his colleague, Professor Ekaterine Lipnina, presented the Siberia-Göbeklitepe hypothesis they have developed in recent years at the congress held in Istanbul between June 11 and 13. There was a migration that started from Siberia 30,000 years ago and spread to all of Asia and then to Eastern and Northern Europe, Güneri said at the international congress.” ref

“The relationship of Göbeklitepe high culture with the carriers of Siberian microblade stone tool technology is no longer a secret,” he said while emphasizing that the most important branch of the migrations extended to the Near East. “The results of the genetic analyzes of Iraq’s Zagros region confirm the traces of the Siberian/North Asian indigenous people, who arrived at Zagros via the Central Asian mountainous corridor and met with the Göbeklitepe culture via Northern Iraq,” he added.” ref

“Emphasizing that the stone tool technology was transported approximately 7,000 kilometers from east to west, he said, “It is not clear whether this technology is transmitted directly to long distances by people speaking the Turkish language at the earliest, or it travels this long-distance through using way stations.” According to the archaeological documents, it is known that the Siberian people had reached the Zagros region, he said. “There seems to be a relationship between Siberian hunter-gatherers and native Zagros hunter-gatherers,” Güneri said, adding that the results of genetic studies show that Siberian people reached as far as the Zagros.” ref

“There were three waves of migration of Turkish tribes from the Southern Siberia to Europe,” said Osman Karatay, a professor from Ege University. He added that most of the groups in the third wave, which took place between 2600-2400 BCE, assimilated and entered the Germanic tribes and that there was a genetic kinship between their tribes and the Turks. The professor also pointed out that there are indications that there is a technology and tool transfer from Siberia to the Göbeklitepe region and that it is not known whether people came, and if any, whether they were Turkish.” ref

“Around 12,000 years ago, there would be no ‘Turks’ as we know it today. However, there may have been tribes that we could call our ‘common ancestors,’” he added. “Talking about 30,000 years ago, it is impossible to identify and classify nations in today’s terms,” said Murat Öztürk, associate professor from İnönü University. He also said that it is not possible to determine who came to where during the migrations that were accepted to have been made thousands of years ago from Siberia. On the other hand, Mehmet Özdoğan, an academic from Istanbul University, has an idea of where “the people of Göbeklitepe migrated to.” ref

“According to Özdoğan, “the people of Göbeklitepe turned into farmers, and they could not stand the pressure of the overwhelming clergy and started to migrate to five ways.” “Migrations take place primarily in groups. One of the five routes extends to the Caucasus, another from Iran to Central Asia, the Mediterranean coast to Spain, Thrace and [the northwestern province of] Kırklareli to Europe and England, and one route is to Istanbul via [Istanbul’s neighboring province of] Sakarya and stops,” Özdoğan said. In a very short time after the migration of farmers in Göbeklitepe, 300 settlements were established only around northern Greece, Bulgaria, and Thrace. “Those who remained in Göbeklitepe pulled the trigger of Mesopotamian civilization in the following periods, and those who migrated to Mesopotamia started irrigated agriculture before the Sumerians,” he said.” ref

“Graves 1 and 2 at Sungir are described as “the most spectacular” among European Gravettian burials. The adult male was buried in what is called Grave 1 and the two adolescent children in Grave 2, placed head-to-head, together with an adult femur filled with red ochre. The three people buried at Sungir were all adorned with elaborate grave goods that included ivory-beaded jewelryclothing, and spears. More than 13,000 beads were found (which would have taken 10,000 hours to produce). Red ochre, an important ritual material associated with burials at this time, covered the burials. The children are considered a twin burial, thought to have ritual purpose, possibly sacrifice. The site is one of the earliest examples of ritual burials and constitutes important evidence of the antiquity of human religious practices. The extraordinary collection of grave goods, the position of the bodies, and other factors all indicate it was a burial of high importance.” ref

“However, when compared against other populations, the individuals at Sungir are genetically closest to each other. The individuals at Sungir show closest genetic affinity to the individuals from Kostenki, while showing closer affinity to the individual from Kostenki 12 than to the individual from Kostenki 14. The Sungir individuals descended from a lineage that was related to the individual from Kostenki 14, but were not directly related. The individual from Kostenki 12 was also found to be closer to the Sungir individuals than to the individual from Kostenki 14. The Sungir individuals also show close genetic affinity to various individuals belonging to Vestonice Cluster buried in a Gravettian context, such as those excavated from Dolní Věstonice.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref, refrefrefrefrefrefrefref

“Gravettian culture extends across a large geographic region, as far as Estremadura in Portugal. but is relatively homogeneous until about 27,000 years ago. They developed burial rites, which included simple, purpose-built offerings and/or personal ornaments owned by the deceased, placed within the grave or tomb. Surviving Gravettian art includes numerous cave paintings and small, portable Venus figurines made from clay or ivory, as well as jewelry objects. The fertility deities may date from the early period; there are over 100 known surviving examples. They conform to a very specific physical type, with large breasts, broad hips, and prominent posteriors. The statuettes tend to lack facial details, and their limbs are often broken off. The Mal’ta Culture (c. 24,000 years ago) in Siberia is often considered as belonging to the Gravettian, due to its similar characteristics, particularly its Venus figurines, but any hypothetical connection would have to be cultural and not genetic: a 2016 genomic study showed that the Mal’ta people have no genetic connections with the people of the European Gravettian culture (the Vestonice Cluster).” ref

“A boy whose remains were found near Mal’ta is usually known by the abbreviation MA-1 (or MA1). Discovered in the 1920s, the remains have been dated to 24,000 years ago. According to research published since 2013, MA-1 belonged to the population of Ancient North Eurasians, who were genetically “intermediate between modern western Eurasians and Native Americans, but distant from east Asians”, and partial genetic ancestors of SiberiansAmerican Indians, and Bronze Age Yamnaya and Botai people of the Eurasian steppe. In particular, modern-day Native AmericansKetsMansi, and Selkup have been found to harbour a significant amount of ancestry related to MA-1.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

Here are Shaman Headdresses from Siberia, Africa, and Mongolia showing the covering of the eyes and may thus, to me relate to why the Venus of Willendorf has a hat that covers the face, meaning I speculate that this hat, also seen in the possible shaman burials in Italy all are related to shamanism.

“Venus figurines have been unearthed in Europe, Siberia, and much of Eurasia. 
Most date from the Gravettian period but start in the Aurignacian era, and lasts to the Magdalenian time.” ref

Venus of Willendorf: Shamanism Headdresses that Cover the Eyes?

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, refrefrefrefrefref

  1. Kebaran culture 23,022-16,522 Years Ago, 2. Kortik Tepe 12,422-11,722 Years Ago, 3. Jerf el-Ahmar 11,222 -10,722 Years Ago, 4. Gobekli Tepe 11,152-9,392 Years Ago, 5. Tell Al-‘abrUbaid and Uruk Periods, 6. Nevali Cori 10,422 -10,122 Years Ago, 7. Catal Hoyuk 9,522-7,722 Years Ago

Ancient North Eurasian (ANE)

Ancient Beringian/Ancestral Native American (AB/ANA)

Eastern Hunter-Gatherer (EHG)

Western Hunter-Gatherers (WHG)

Western Steppe Herders (WSH) 

Scandinavian Hunter-Gatherer (SHG)

Early European Farmers (EEF)

Jōmon people (Ainu people OF Hokkaido Island) 

Neolithic Iranian farmers (Iran_N) (Iran Neolithic)

Amur Culture (Amur watershed)

Haplogroup R possible time of origin about 27,000 years in Central Asia, South Asia, or Siberia:

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

I think it is possible that drums are a West European idea that later was added to Shamanism as it evolved.

“Aurignacian (43,000 to 26,000 years ago), Gravettian (33,000 to 21,000 years ago), Magdalenian (17,000 to 12,000 years ago), and Sami (Haplogroup N  Y-DNA) at least by 3,500 years ago until the fifteenth century) were all nomadic peoples of Ancient Europe. N1c correlates closely with the distribution of the Finno-Ugrian languages. The Sami languages are thought to have split from their common ancestor about 3300 years ago.” refref

“Mitochondrial DNA studies of Sami people, haplogroup U5 are consistent with multiple migrations to Scandinavia from Volga-Ural region, starting 6,000 to 7,000 years before present.” ref

“Nearly half of all Sami and one-fifth of Finnish maternal lineages belong to U5. U5 arrived in Europe with the Gravettian and appears to have been a major maternal lineage among the Paleolithic European hunter-gatherers and even the dominant lineage during the European Mesolithic at more than 80%. Among 16 Gravettian samples, six belonged to U5.” ref

“U5b1b1 arose approximately 10,000 years ago, over two millennia after the end of the Last Glaciation, when the Neolithic Revolution was already underway in the Near East. Despite this relatively young age, U5b1b1 is found scattered across all of Europe and well beyond its boundaries. The Saami, who live in the far European North and have 48% of U5 and 42% of V lineages, belong exclusively to the U5b1b1 subclade. Amazingly, the Berbers of Northwest Africa also possess that U5b1b1 subclade and haplogroup V. How could two peoples separated by some 6,000 km (3,700 mi) share such close maternal ancestry? The Berbers also have other typically Western European lineages such as H1 and H3, as well as African haplogroups like M1, L1, L2, and L3. The Saami and the Berbers presumably descend from nomadic hunter-gatherers from the Franco-Cantabrian refugium who recolonized Europe and North Africa after the LGM.” ref

“The journey of U5b1b1 didn’t stop there. The Fulbe of Senegal were also found to share U5b1b1b with the Berbers, surely through intermarriages. More impressively, the Yakuts of eastern Siberia, who have a bit under 10% of European mtDNA (including haplogroups H, HV1, J, K, T, U4, U5, and W), also share the exact same deep subclade (U5b1b1a) as the Saami and the Berbers.” ref

 

Some Paleolithic Batons from 23,000 to 12,000 years ago are/maybe Shaman Drumsticks like Those Used with Sami Shaman Drums?

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

“The drum of Anders Paulsen (top left) and the Bindal drum (top right) represent variations in Sami drums, their shape, decoration and history. Paulsen’s drum was confiscated in Vadsø in 1691, while the Bindal drum was bought by a museum official in 1925; Vadsø and Bindal being in opposite corners of the Sami world. Paulsens’s drum has a typical Northern Sámi pattern, with several separate levels representing the different layers of spiritual worlds. The Bindal drum has a typical Southern Sami decoration: a rhombus-shaped sun symbol in the center, with other symbols around the sun, representing people, animals, landscape and deities.” ref

(Decolonize Russia/Siberian Land Back) Russian Conquest of Siberia and the spread of Russian Imperialism/Colonialism

Anders Paulsen

Anders Poulsen (died 1692), was a Sami “noaidi/shaman,” who was the last victim of the many Vardø witch trials, which took place between 1621 and 1692. In Sámi form his name was Poala-Ánde. He was born in Torne Lappmark in Sweden, married and lived in Varanger. He was active as a noaidi, and as such used a Sámi drum. The drum was taken from him by force on 7 December 1691 during the Christianization of the Sámi people, and he was put on trial for idolatry for being a follower of the Pagan Sami shamanism religion. The law used to persecute him was however formally the witchcraft law. Poulsen explained the drum’s use during his trial in February 1692. The case was considered significant and the local authorities sent a request to Copenhagen about how to deal with it. Before a sentence could be reached, however, he was killed by a fellow prisoner who suffered from insanity.” ref

“Poulsen’s drum became part of the Danish royal collection after his death and eventually entered the collections of the National Museum of Denmark. It was on loan to the Sámi Museum in Karasjok, northern Norway from 1979 but it took “a 40-year struggle” for it to be officially handed back to the Sámi people in 2022, according to Jelena Porsanger, director of the museum, following an appeal by Norway’s Sámi president to Queen Margrethe of Denmark.” ref

 

Sami Shamanism: Religio-Sociocultural Identity, Phenomenon, and System 

ref

“Haplogroup U is a human mitochondrial DNA haplogroup (mtDNA). The clade arose from haplogroup R, likely during the early Upper Paleolithic. Its various subclades (labeled U1–U9, diverging over the course of the Upper Paleolithic) are found widely distributed across Northern and Eastern EuropeCentralWestern, and South Asia, as well as North Africa, the Horn of Africa, and the Canary Islands. Basal U was found in the 26,000-year-old remains of Ancient North EurasianMal’ta boy (MA1). The age of U5 is estimated at between 25,000 and 35,000 years old, roughly corresponding to the Gravettian culture. and is the DNA associated with the seeming first Gravettian shaman burial seen in the Pavlovian culture, around Dolní Věstonice in southern Moravia. One of the Dolní Věstonice burials, located near the huts, revealed a human female skeleton aged to 40+ years old, ritualistically placed beneath a pair of mammoth scapulae, one leaning against the other. Surprisingly, the left side of the skull was disfigured in the same manner as the aforementioned carved ivory figure, indicating that the figure was an intentional depiction of this specific individual. The bones and the earth surrounding the body contained traces of red ocher, a flint spearhead had been placed near the skull, and one hand held the body of a fox. This evidence suggests that this was the burial site of a shaman. This is the oldest site not only of ceramic figurines and artistic portraiture, but also of evidence of female shamans.” refrefrefref

“Haplogroup U5 is one of the most ancient mtDNA lineages to have existed in Central Europe prior to its dispersal into Northern Europe. This haplogroup is thought to have evolved in the western steppe region and then entered Europe around 30,000 to 55,000 years ago. It appears to have expanded into Europe before the end of the Last Glacial Maximum (LGM) over 20 thousand years ago, i.e., before the thick ice sheets covering most of northern continental Europe were in the final stages of dissipating away from the interior.” ref

“Approximately 11% of Europeans (10% of European-Americans) have some variant of haplogroup U5. U5 was the predominant mtDNA of mesolithic Western Hunter Gatherers (WHG). U5 has been found in human remains dating from the Mesolithic in England, Germany, Lithuania, Poland, Portugal, Russia, Sweden, France, and Spain. Neolithic skeletons (~7,000 years old) that were excavated from the Avellaner cave in Catalonia, northeastern Spain included a specimen carrying haplogroup U5. Haplogroup U5 and its subclades U5a and U5b today form the highest population concentrations in the far north, among SamiFinns, and Estonians. However, it is spread widely at lower levels throughout Europe. This distribution, and the age of the haplogroup, indicate individuals belonging to this clade were part of the initial expansion tracking the retreat of ice sheets from Europe around 10,000 years ago. The modern Basques and Cantabrians possess almost exclusively U5b lineages (U5b1f, U5b1c1, U5b2).” ref

Ice Age Humans (30,000 Years Ago)

Abstract: Starting about 35,000 years ago, humans seem to have made a great leap forward culturally. The authors argue that this wasn’t because of genetic changes that caused the human brain to have increased capacity. It was because some groups culturally evolved the “social tools” that allowed them to maintain connections and share information over long distances. The groups with the most effective social tools managed to stay connected and to survive, and their descendants inherited this culture of connectedness. It’s likely that forming greater connectedness and more complex culture was necessary in order to survive the periods of high climate variability that were a feature of the last ice age.” ref


Shamanism (beginning around 30,000 years ago)

Shamanism (such as that seen in Siberia Gravettian culture: 30,000 years ago). Gravettian culture (34,000–24,000 years ago; Western Gravettian, mainly France, Spain, and Britain, as well as Eastern Gravettian in Central Europe and Russia. The eastern Gravettians, which include the Pavlovian culture). And, the Pavlovian culture (31,000 – 25,000 years ago such as in Austria and Poland). 31,000 – 20,000 years ago Oldest Shaman was Female, Buried with the Oldest Portrait Carving.

Shamanism is approximately a 30,000-year-old belief system and believe in spirit-filled life and/or afterlife that can be attached to or be expressed in things or objects and these objects can be used by special persons or in special rituals that can connect to spirit-filled life and/or afterlife. If you believe like this, regardless of your faith, you are a hidden shamanist.

Around 29,000 to 25,000 years ago in Dolní Vestonice, Czech Republic, the oldest human face representation is a carved ivory female head that was found nearby a female burial and belong to the Pavlovian culture, a variant of the Gravettian culture. The left side of the figure’s face was a distorted image and is believed to be a portrait of an elder female, who was around 40 years old. She was ritualistically placed beneath a pair of mammoth scapulae, one leaning against the other. Surprisingly, the left side of the skull was disfigured in the same manner as the aforementioned carved ivory figure, indicating that the figure was an intentional depiction of this specific individual. The bones and the earth surrounding the body contained traces of red ocher, a flint spearhead had been placed near the skull, and one hand held the body of a fox. This evidence suggests that this was the burial site of a shaman. This is the oldest site not only of ceramic figurines and artistic portraiture but also of evidence of early female shamans. Before 5,500 years ago, women were much more prominent in religion.

Archaeologists usually describe two regional variants: the western Gravettian, known namely from cave sites in France, Spain, and Britain, and the eastern Gravettian in Central Europe and Russia. The eastern Gravettians include the Pavlovian culture, which were specialized mammoth hunters and whose remains are usually found not in caves but in open air sites. The origins of the Gravettian people are not clear, they seem to appear simultaneously all over Europe. Though they carried distinct genetic signatures, the Gravettians and Aurignacians before them were descended from the same ancient founder population. According to genetic data, 37,000 years ago, all Europeans can be traced back to a single ‘founding population’ that made it through the last ice age. Furthermore, the so-called founding fathers were part of the Aurignacian culture, which was displaced by another group of early humans members of the Gravettian culture. Between 37,000 years ago and 14,000 years ago, different groups of Europeans were descended from a single founder population. To a greater extent than their Aurignacian predecessors, they are known for their Venus figurines. refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref, & ref

Shamanism (such as that seen in Siberia Gravettian culture: 30,000 years ago)

  • Gravettian culture (34,000–24,000 years ago; Western Gravettian,  mainly France, Spain, and Britain, as well as  Eastern Gravettian in Central Europe and Russia. The eastern Gravettians, which include the Pavlovian culture)
  • Pavlovian culture (31,000 – 25,000 years ago such as in Austria and Poland)




Shamanism is approximately a 30,000-year-old belief system and believe in spirit-filled life and/or afterlife that can be attached to or be expressed in things or objects and these objects can be used by special persons or in special rituals that can connect to spirit-filled life and/or afterlife. If you believe like this, regardless of your faith, you are a hidden shamanist.

Around 29,000 to 25,000 years ago in Dolní Vestonice, Czech Republic, the oldest human face representation is a carved ivory female head that was found nearby a female burial and belong to the Pavlovian culture, a variant of the Gravettian culture. The left side of the figure’s face was a distorted image and is believed to be a portrait of an elder female, who was around 40 years old. She was ritualistically placed beneath a pair of mammoth scapulae, one leaning against the other. Surprisingly, the left side of the skull was disfigured in the same manner as the aforementioned carved ivory figure, indicating that the figure was an intentional depiction of this specific individual. The bones and the earth surrounding the body contained traces of red ocher, a flint spearhead had been placed near the skull, and one hand held the body of a fox. This evidence suggests that this was the burial site of a shaman. This is the oldest site not only of ceramic figurines and artistic portraiture but also of evidence of early female shamans. Before 5,500 years ago, women were much more prominent in religion.

Archaeologists usually describe two regional variants: the western Gravettian, known namely from cave sites in France, Spain, and Britain, and the eastern Gravettian in Central Europe and Russia. The eastern Gravettians include the Pavlovian culture, which were specialized mammoth hunters and whose remains are usually found not in caves but in open air sites. The origins of the Gravettian people are not clear, they seem to appear simultaneously all over Europe. Though they carried distinct genetic signatures, the Gravettians and Aurignacians before them were descended from the same ancient founder population. According to genetic data, 37,000 years ago, all Europeans can be traced back to a single ‘founding population’ that made it through the last ice age. Furthermore, the so-called founding fathers were part of the Aurignacian culture, which was displaced by another group of early humans members of the Gravettian culture. Between 37,000 years ago and 14,000 years ago, different groups of Europeans were descended from a single founder population. To a greater extent than their Aurignacian predecessors, they are known for their Venus figurines. refref, refrefrefrefrefrefrefref, & ref



“There is no single agreed-upon definition for the word “shamanism” among anthropologists. Thomas Downson suggests three shared elements of shamanism: practitioners consistently alter consciousness, the community regards altering consciousness as an important ritual practice, and the knowledge about the practice is controlled. According to the Oxford English Dictionary, a shaman (/ˈʃɑːmən/ SHAH-men/ˈʃæmən/ or /ˈʃmən/) is someone who is regarded as having access to, and influence in, the world of benevolent and malevolent spirits, who typically enters into a trance state during a ritual, and practices divination and healing. Anthropologist Mihály Hoppál also discusses whether the term “shamanism” is appropriate. He notes that for many readers, “-ism” implies a particular dogma, like Buddhism or Judaism. He recommends using the term “shamanhood” or “shamanship” (a term used in old Russian and German ethnographic reports at the beginning of the 20th century) for stressing the diversity and the specific features of the discussed cultures. He believes that this places more stress on the local variations and emphasizes that shamanism is not a religion of sacred dogmas, but linked to the everyday life in a practical way.” ref

Shamanismreligious phenomenon centered on the shaman, a person believed to achieve various powers through trance or ecstatic religious experience. Although shamans’ repertoires vary from one culture to the next, they are typically thought to have the ability to heal the sick, to communicate with the otherworld, and often to escort the souls of the dead to that otherworld. The term shamanism comes from the Manchu-Tungus word šaman. The noun is formed from the verb ša- ‘to know’; thus, a shaman is literally “one who knows.” The shamans recorded in historical ethnographies have included women, men, and transgender individuals of every age from middle childhood onward. As its etymology implies, the term applies in the strictest sense only to the religious systems and phenomena of the peoples of northern Asia and the Ural-Altaic, such as the Khanty and Mansi, Samoyed, Tungus, Yukaghir, Chukchi, and Koryak. However, shamanism is also used more generally to describe indigenous groups in which roles such as healer, religious leader, counselor, and councillor are combined. In this sense, shamans are particularly common among other Arctic peoples, American Indians, Australian Aborigines, and those African groups, such as the San, that retained their traditional cultures well into the 20th century.” ref

“It is generally agreed that shamanism originated among hunting-and-gathering cultures, and that it persisted within some herding and farming societies after the origins of agriculture. It is often found in conjunction with animism, a belief system in which the world is home to a plethora of spirit-beings that may help or hinder human endeavors. Opinions differ as to whether the term shamanism may be applied to all religious systems in which a central personage is believed to have direct intercourse with the transcendent world that permits him to act as healer, diviner, and the like. Since such interaction is generally reached through an ecstatic or trance state, and because these are psychosomatic phenomena that may be brought about at any time by persons with the ability to do so, the essence of shamanism lies not in the general phenomenon but in specific notions, actions, and objects connected with trance (see also hallucination).” ref

“Shamanism as practiced in northern Asia is distinguished by its special clothing, accessories, and rites as well as by the specific worldview connected with them. North Asiatic shamanism in the 19th century, which is generally taken as the classical form, was characterized by the following traits:

  1. A society accepts that there are specialists who are able to communicate directly with the transcendent world and who are thereby also possessed of the ability to heal and to divine; such individuals, or shamans, are held to be of great use to society in dealing with the spirit world.
  2. A given shaman is usually known for certain mental characteristics, such as an intuitive, sensitive, mercurial, or eccentric personality, which may be accompanied by some physical defect, such as lameness, an extra finger or toe, or more than the normal complement of teeth.
  3. Shamans are believed to be assisted by an active spirit-being or group thereof; they may also have a passive guardian spirit present in the form of an animal or a person of another sex—possibly as a sexual partner.
  4. The exceptional abilities and the consequent social role of the shaman are believed to result from a choice made by one or more supernatural beings. The one who is chosen—often an adolescent—may resist this calling, sometimes for years. Torture by the spirits, appearing in the form of physical or mental illness, breaks the resistance of the shaman candidate and he (or she) has to accept the vocation.
  5. The initiation of the shaman, depending on the belief system, may happen on a transcendent level or on a realistic level—or sometimes on both, one after the other. While the candidate lies as if dead, in a trance state, the body is cut into pieces by the spirits of the Yonder World or is submitted to a similar trial. The spirits’ reason for cutting up the shaman’s body is to see whether it has more bones than the average person. After awakening, a rite of symbolic initiation, such as climbing the World Tree, is occasionally performed.
  6. By attaining a trance state at will, the shaman is believed to be able to communicate directly with the spirits. This is accomplished by allowing the soul to leave the body to enter the spirit realm or by acting as a mouthpiece for the spirit-being, somewhat like a medium.
  7. One of the distinguishing traits of shamanism is the combat of two shamans in the form of animals, often reindeer or horned cattle. The combat rarely has a stated purpose but is a deed the shaman is compelled to do. The outcome of the combat means well-being for the victor and destruction for the loser.
  8. In going into trance, as well as in mystical combat and healing ceremonies, the shaman uses certain objects such as a drum, drumstick, headgear, gown, metal rattler, mirror, and staff. The specific materials and shapes of these instruments are useful for identifying the types and species of shamanism and following their development.
  9. Characteristic folklore (oral and textual) and shaman songs have come into being as improvisations on traditional formulas used to lure or imitate animals.” ref

“Some selection of these or similar traits may be found among traditional cultures everywhere in the world. Such detached traits, however, do not necessarily indicate that a culture is shamanistic, as the central personalities in such systems—sorcerers, medicine men or healers, and the like—may, unlike the shaman, have attained their position through deliberate study and the application of rational knowledge. Although they perform ceremonies, hold positions of authority, and possess magical abilities, the structure and quality of their transcendental activities are entirely different from that of the shaman. Among the peoples of northern Asia, the universe is full of heavenly bodies peopled by spiritual beings. The world is disk-shaped—saucerlike—and includes several planes of existence. The Earth, or Central World, stands in water held on the back of a colossal creature that may be a turtle, a huge fish, a bull, or a mammoth. The movement of this animal causes earthquakes.” ref

“The Central World is surrounded by an immense belt that connects it to the Lower World through an umbilicus of sorts; it connects to the Upper World by the Pillar of the World. The Upper World consists of three or more strata. On the navel of the Earth stands the Cosmic Tree, which reaches up to the dwelling of the upper gods. The Lower World, Central World, and Upper World are all inhabited by spirit-beings. Among the Mongolian and Turkish peoples, Ülgen, a benevolent deity and the god of the Upper World, has seven sons and nine daughters. Among the Buryat of southern Siberia, Tengri (often identified with Ülgen) also has children—the western ones being good and the eastern ones wicked. The gods of the Buryats number 99 and fall into two categories: the 55 good gods of the west whose attribute is “white,” and the 44 wicked gods of the east whose attribute is “black.” The leader of the latter is Erlen khan, a figure equivalent to Erlik khan of the Altai Kizhi people, who is the ruler of the Underworld. Besides gods and the progeny of gods—both sons and daughters—other spirits also inhabit all three worlds. Fire is also personified, as is the Earth itself. Such personifications are represented in idols as well. Humans are thought to have a body, a soul, or even several souls. Among these may be a mirror soul, which can be seen when looking into water, and a shadow soul, which is visible when the sun is shining.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

To me, Animism starts in Southern Africa, then to West Europe, and becomes Totemism. Another split goes near the Russia and Siberia border becoming Shamanism, which heads into Central Europe meeting up with Totemism, which also had moved there, mixing the two which then heads to Lake Baikal in Siberia. From there this Shamanism-Totemism heads to Turkey where it becomes Paganism.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

People don’t commonly teach religious history, even that of their own claimed religion. No, rather they teach a limited “pro their religion” history of their religion from a religious perspective favorable to the religion of choice. 

We are like believing machines we vacuum up ideas, like Velcro sticks to almost everything. We accumulate beliefs that we allow to negatively influence our lives, often without realizing it. Our willingness must be to alter skewed beliefs that impend our balance or reason, which allows us to achieve new positive thinking and accurate outcomes.

“Shamanism is a system of religious practice. Historically, it is often associated with Indigenous and tribal societies, and involves belief that shamans, with a connection to the otherworld, have the power to heal the sick, communicate with spirits, and escort souls of the dead to the afterlife. The origins of Shamanism stem from indigenous peoples of far northern Europe and Siberia. Many shamans have expert knowledge of medicinal plants native to their area, and an herbal treatment is often prescribed. In many places shamans learn directly from the plants, harnessing their effects and healing properties, after obtaining permission from the indwelling or patron spirits. In the Peruvian Amazon Basin, shamans and curanderos use medicine songs called icaros to evoke spirits. Before a spirit can be summoned it must teach the shaman its song. The use of totemic items such as rocks with special powers and an animating spirit is common. Generally, shamans traverse the axis mundi and enter the “spirit world” by effecting a transition of consciousness, entering into an ecstatic trance, either autohypnotically or through the use of entheogens or ritual performances. The methods employed are diverse, and are often used together.” ref

Shamans have been conceptualized as those who are able to gain knowledge and power to heal in the spiritual world or dimension. Most shamans have dreams or visions that convey certain messages. Shamans may claim to have or have acquired many spirit guides, who they believe guide and direct them in their travels in the spirit world. These spirit guides are always thought to be present within the shaman, although others are said to encounter them only when the shaman is in a trance. The spirit guide energizes the shamans, enabling them to enter the spiritual dimension. Shamans claim to heal within the communities and the spiritual dimension by returning lost parts of the human soul from wherever they have gone. Shamans also claim to cleanse excess negative energies, which are said to confuse or pollute the soul. Shamans act as mediators in their cultures. Shamans claim to communicate with the spirits on behalf of the community, including the spirits of the deceased. Shamans believe they can communicate with both living and dead to alleviate unrest, unsettled issues, and to deliver gifts to the spirits.ref

“Among the Selkups, the sea duck is a spirit animal. Ducks fly in the air and dive in the water and are thus believed to belong to both the upper world and the world below. Among other Siberian peoples, these characteristics are attributed to waterfowl in general. The upper world is the afterlife primarily associated with deceased humans and is believed to be accessed by soul journeying through a portal in the sky. The lower world or “world below” is the afterlife primarily associated with animals and is believed to be accessed by soul journeying through a portal in the earth. In shamanic cultures, many animals are regarded as spirit animals. Shamans perform a variety of functions depending upon their respective cultures; healing, leading a sacrifice, preserving traditions by storytelling and songs, fortune-telling, and acting as a psychopomp (“guide of souls”). A single shaman may fulfill several of these functions.ref

“The responsibilities of a shaman may include either guiding to their proper abode the souls of the dead (which may be guided either one-at-a-time or in a group, depending on the culture), and the curing of ailments. The ailments may be either purely physical afflictions—such as disease, which are claimed to be cured by gifting, flattering, threatening, or wrestling the disease-spirit (sometimes trying all these, sequentially), and which may be completed by displaying a supposedly extracted token of the disease-spirit (displaying this, even if “fraudulent”, is supposed to impress the disease-spirit that it has been, or is in the process of being, defeated so that it will retreat and stay out of the patient’s body), or else mental (including psychosomatic) afflictions—such as persistent terror, which is likewise believed to be cured by similar methods. In most languages a different term other than the one translated “shaman” is usually applied to a religious official leading sacrificial rites (“priest”), or to a raconteur (“sage”) of traditional lore; there may be more of an overlap in functions (with that of a shaman), however, in the case of an interpreter of omens or of dreams.ref

“There are distinct types of shamans who perform more specialized functions. For example, among the Nani people, a distinct kind of shaman acts as a psychopomp. Other specialized shamans may be distinguished according to the type of spirits, or realms of the spirit world, with which the shaman most commonly interacts. These roles vary among the Nenets, Enets, and Selkup shamans. The assistant of an Oroqen shaman (called jardalanin, or “second spirit”) knows many things about the associated beliefs. He or she accompanies the rituals and interprets the behaviors of the shaman. Despite these functions, the jardalanin is not a shaman. For this interpretative assistant, it would be unwelcome to fall into a trance. Among the Inuit the angakkuq (shamans) fetch the souls of game from remote places, or soul travel to ask for game from mythological beings like the Sea Woman. Shamanic practices may originate as early as the Paleolithic, predating all organized religions, and certainly as early as the Neolithic period. The earliest known undisputed burial of a shaman (and by extension the earliest undisputed evidence of shamans and shamanic practices) dates back to the early Upper Paleolithic era (c. 30,000 years ago) in what is now the Czech Republic.ref

Variants of shamanism among Inuit were once a widespread (and very diverse) phenomenon, but today is rarely practiced, as well as already having been in decline among many groups, even while the first major ethnological research was being done, e.g. among Inuit, at the end of the 19th century, Sagloq, the last angakkuq who was believed to be able to travel to the sky and under the sea died—and many other former shamanic capacities were lost during that time as well, like ventriloquism and sleight of hand. The isolated location of Nganasan people allowed shamanism to be a living phenomenon among them even at the beginning of the 20th century, the last notable Nganasan shaman’s ceremonies were recorded on film in the 1970s.ref

Here are a Few Regional Forms of Shamanism

China

“The Hmong people are an ethnic group of people originating from Central China, who continue to maintain and practice Ua Neeb. Being a Hmong shaman is a vocation; their primary role is to bring harmony to the individual, their family, and their community within their environment by performing rituals, usually through trance. In addition to the spiritual dimension, Hmong shamans attempt to treat many physical illnesses through the use of the text of sacred words (khawv koob).” ref

“The Hmong believe that all things on Earth have a soul (or multiple souls), each considered equal and possibly interchangeable. Animal sacrifice is central to these beliefs, where it is seen as a necessary request to borrow the animal’s soul to heal a person’s affliction or to save their soul from being captured by a wild spirit for a period of 12 months. During the Hmong New Year, the shaman performs a special ritual to release the animal’s soul to a spiritual dimension. As part of its service to mankind, the animal’s soul is understood to be reincarnated into a ‘higher animal,’ possibly becoming a member of a god’s family (ua Fuab Tais Ntuj tus tub, tus ntxhais) to live a life of luxury, free of suffering as an animal. Hence, participating in this exchange by being sacrificed is one of the greatest honors for the animal.” ref

Animal sacrifice has been part of the Hmong shamanic practice for the past 5,000 years. After the Vietnam War, over 200,000 Hmong were resettled in the United States and shamanism is still part of the Hmong culture. Before the sacred cockfight, The Hmong of south-east Guizhou cover a rooster with a piece of red cloth and then hold it up to worship and sacrifice to the Heaven and the Earth. In a 2010 trial of a Hmong from Sheboygan, Wisconsin charged with staging a cockfight, it was stated that the roosters were “kept for both food and religious purposes”, and the case ended in an acquittal.” ref

“Shamanism in the Qing dynasty (Manchu-led imperial dynasty of China): There were two kinds of shamans: those who entered in a trance and let themselves be possessed by the spirits, and those who conducted regular sacrifices to heaven, to a clan’s ancestors, or to the clan’s protective spirits.” ref, ref

Indonesia

“A dukun is an Indonesian term for shaman. Their societal role is that of a traditional healer, spirit medium, custom and tradition experts, and on occasion sorcerers and masters of black magic. In common usage the dukun is often confused with another type of shaman, the pawang. It is often mistranslated into English as “witch doctor” or “medicine man”. Many self-styled dukun in Indonesia are simply scammers and criminals, preying on people who were raised to believe in the supernatural. The dukun is the very epitome of the kejawen or kebatinan belief system indigenous to Java. Very strong and ancient beliefs of animism, ancestor worship, and shamanism are held by the people of the Nusantara.” ref

Japan

Shamanism is part of the indigenous Ainu religion and the Japanese religion of Shinto. Since the early middle-ages Shinto has been influenced by and syncretized with Buddhism and other elements of continental East Eurasian culture. The book “Occult Japan: Shinto, Shamanism and the Way of the Gods” by Percival Lowell delves further into researching Japanese shamanism or Shintoism. The book Japan Through the Looking Glass: Shaman to Shinto uncovers the extraordinary aspects of Japanese beliefs.” ref

Shamanism is still widely practiced in the Ryukyu Islands (Okinawa, Japan), where shamans are known as ‘Noro’ (all women) and ‘Yuta’. ‘Noro’ generally administer public or communal ceremonies while ‘Yuta’ focus on civil and private matters. Shamanism is also practiced in a few rural areas in Japan proper. It is commonly believed that the Shinto religion is the result of the transformation of a shamanistic tradition into a religion. Forms of practice vary somewhat in the several Ryukyu islands, so that there is, for example, a distinct Miyako shamanism. Shamanist practices seem to have been preserved in the Catholic religious traditions of aborigines in Taiwan.ref

Korea

Shamanism is still practiced in North and South Korea. In the south, shaman women are known as mudangs, while male shamans are referred to as baksoo mudangs. A person can become a shaman through either a hereditary title or natural ability. In contemporary society, shamans are consulted for financial and marital decisions.” ref

Malaysia

Shamanism is also practiced among the Malay community in Malay Peninsula and indigenous people in Sabah and Sarawak. People who practice shamanism in the country are generally called bomoh, and analogously pawang on the Peninsula. In Sabah, the Bobohizan is the main shaman among the Kadazan-Dusun indigenous community.” ref

Mongolia

Mongolian classics, such as The Secret History of the Mongols, provide details about male and female shamans serving as exorcists, healers, rainmakers, oneiromancers, soothsayers, and officials. Shamanic practices continue in present-day Mongolian culture.ref

“The spiritual hierarchy in clan-based Mongolian society was complex. The highest group consisted of 99 tngri (55 of them benevolent or “white” and 44 terrifying or “black”), 77 natigai or “earth-mothers”, besides others. The tngri were called upon only by leaders and great shamans and were common to all the clans. After these, three groups of ancestral spirits dominated. The “Lord-Spirits” were the souls of clan leaders to whom any member of a clan could appeal for physical or spiritual help. The “Protector-Spirits” included the souls of great shamans (ĵigari) and shamanesses (abĵiya). The “Guardian-Spirits” were made up of the souls of smaller shamans (böge) and shamanesses (idugan) and were associated with a specific locality (including mountains, rivers, etc.) in the clan’s territory.ref

“In the 1990s, a form of Mongolian neo-shamanism was created which has taken a modern approach to shamanism. Among the Buryat Mongols, who live in Mongolia and Russia, the proliferation of shamans since 1990 is a core aspect of a larger struggle for the Buryats to reestablish their historical and genetic roots, as has been documented extensively by Ippei Shimamura, an anthropologist at the University of Shiga Prefecture in Japan. Some Mongolian shamans are now making a business out of their profession and even have offices in the larger towns. At these businesses, a shaman generally heads the organization and performs services such as healing, fortunetelling, and solving all kinds of problems. Although the initial enthusiasm for the revival of Mongol shamanism in the post-communist/post-1990 era led to an openness to all interested visitors, the situation has changed among those Mongols seeking to protect the essential ethnic or national basis of their practices. In recent years many associations of Mongol shamans have become wary of Western “core” or “neo” or “New Age” shamans and have restricted access to only to Mongols and Western scholars.ref

Philippines

Babaylans (also balian or katalonan, among many other indigenous names) were shamans of the various ethnic groups of the pre-colonial Philippine islands. These shamans specialized in harnessing the unlimited powers of nature and were almost always women or feminized men (asog or bayok). They were believed to have spirit guides, by which they could contact and interact with the spirits and deities (anito or diwata) and the spirit world. Their primary role were as mediums during pag-anito séance rituals. There were also various subtypes of babaylan specializing in the arts of healing and herbalism, divination, and sorcery.ref

“Babaylan were highly respected members of the community, on par with the pre-colonial noble class. In the absence of the datu (head of the domain), the babaylan takes in the role of interim head of the domain. They were powerful ritual specialists with the capability to influence the weather, and tap the various spirits in nature. Babaylans were held in such high esteem because of their ability to negate the dark magic of an evil datu or spirit and heal the sick or the wounded. Among the powers of the babaylan was to heal the sick, ensure a safe pregnancy and child birth, and lead rituals with offerings to the various divinities. The babaylans were well versed in herb lore, and was able to create remedies, antidotes, and potions from various roots and seeds. They used these to treat the sick or to aid an ally datu in bringing down an enemy, hence, the babaylans were also known for their specialization in medical and divine combat.ref

“Their influence waned when most of the ethnic groups of the Philippines were gradually converted to Islam and forcefully converted to Catholicism. Under the Spanish Empire, babaylan were often maligned and falsely accused as witches and “priests of the devil” and were persecuted harshly by the Spanish clergy. The Spanish burned down everything they associated as connected to the native people’s indigenous religion (including shrines such as the dambana), even forcefully ordering native children to defecate on their own god’s idols. In modern Philippine society, their roles have largely been taken over by folk healers, which are now predominantly male, while some are still being falsely accused as ‘witches’, which has been inputted by Spanish colonialism. In areas where the people have not been converted into Muslims or Christians, notably ancestral domains of indigenous peoples, the shamans and their cultural traits have continued to exist with their respective communities, although these shamans and their practices are being slowly diluted by Christian religions which continue to interfere with their life-ways.ref

Siberia and North Eurasia

Siberia is regarded as the locus classicus of shamanism. The area is inhabited by many different ethnic groups, and many of its peoples observe shamanistic practices, even in modern times. Many classical ethnographic sources of “shamanism” were recorded among Siberian peoples. Manchu Shamanism is one of very few Shamanist traditions which held official status into the modern era, by becoming one of the imperial cults of the Qing dynasty of China (alongside Buddhism, Taoism, and traditional Heaven worship). The Palace of Earthly Tranquility, one of the principal halls of the Forbidden City in Beijing, was partly dedicated to Shamanistic rituals. The ritual set-up is still preserved in situ today.ref

“Among the Siberian Chukchis peoples, a shaman is interpreted as someone who is possessed by a spirit, who demands that someone assume the shamanic role for their people. Among the Buryat, there is a ritual known as shanar whereby a candidate is consecrated as shaman by another, already-established shaman. Among several Samoyedic peoples, shamanism was a living tradition also in modern times, especially at groups living in isolation, until recent times (Nganasans). The last notable Nganasan shaman’s seances could be recorded on film in the 1970s. When the People’s Republic of China was formed in 1949 and the border with Russian Siberia was formally sealed, many nomadic Tungus groups (including the Evenki) that practiced shamanism were confined in Manchuria and Inner Mongolia. The last shaman of the Oroqen, Chuonnasuan (Meng Jinfu), died in October 2000. In many other cases, shamanism was in decline even at the beginning of the 20th century, for instance, among the Roma.ref

“A large minority of people in North Asia, particularly in Siberia, follow the religio-cultural practices of shamanism. Some researchers regard Siberia as the heartland of shamanism. The people of Siberia comprise a variety of ethnic groups, many of whom continue to observe shamanistic practices in modern times. Many classical ethnographers recorded the sources of the idea of “shamanism” among Siberian peoples.

  • ‘shaman’: saman (Nedigal, Nanay, Ulcha, Orok), sama (Manchu). The variant /šaman/ (i.e., pronounced “shaman”) is Evenk (whence it was borrowed into Russian).
  • ‘shaman’: alman, olman, wolmen (Yukagir)
  • ‘shaman’: [qam] (Tatar, Shor, Oyrat), [xam] (Tuva, Tofalar)
  • The Buryat word for shaman is бөө (böö) [bøː], from early Mongolian böge. Itself borrowed from Proto-Turkic *bögü (“sage, wizard”)
  • ‘shaman’: ńajt (Khanty, Mansi), from Proto-Uralic *nojta (c.f. Sámi noaidi)
  • ‘shamaness’: [iduɣan] (Mongol), [udaɣan] (Yakut), udagan (Buryat), udugan (Evenki, Lamut), odogan (Nedigal). Related forms found in various Siberian languages include utagan, ubakan, utygan, utügun, iduan, or duana. All these are related to the Mongolian name of Etügen, the hearth goddess, and Etügen Eke ‘Mother Earth’. Maria Czaplicka points out that Siberian languages use words for male shamans from diverse roots, but the words for female shaman are almost all from the same root. She connects this with the theory that women’s practice of shamanism was established earlier than men’s, that “shamans were originally female.” ref

Central Eurasia

“Geographical factors heavily influence the character and development of the religion, myths, rituals and epics of Central Eurasia. While in other parts of the world, religious rituals are primarily used to promote agricultural prosperity, here they were used to ensure success in hunting and breeding livestock. Animals are one of the most important elements of indigenous religion in Central Eurasia because of the role they play in the survival of the nomadic civilizations of the steppes as well as sedentary populations living on land not conducive to agriculture. Shamans wore animal skins and feathers and underwent transformations into animals during spiritual journeys. In addition, animals served as humans’ guides, rescuers, ancestors, totems and sacrificial victims. As a religion of nature, shamanism throughout Central Eurasia held particular reverence for the relations between sky, earth and water and believed in the mystical importance of trees and mountains. Shamanism in Central Eurasia also places a strong emphasis on the opposition between summer and winter, corresponding to the huge differences in temperature common in the region. The harsh conditions and poverty caused by the extreme temperatures drove Central Eurasian nomads throughout history to pursue militaristic goals against their sedentary neighbors. This military background can be seen in the reverence for horses and warriors within many indigenous religions.ref

Central Eurasian shamans served as sacred intermediaries between the human and spirit world. In this role they took on tasks such as healing, divination, appealing to ancestors, manipulating the elements, leading lost souls and officiating public religious rituals. The shamanic séance served as a public display of the shaman’s journey to the spirit world and usually involved intense trances, drumming, dancing, chanting, elaborate costumes, miraculous displays of physical strength, and audience involvement. The goal of these séances ranged from recovering the lost soul of a sick patient and divining the future to controlling the weather and finding a lost person or thing. The use of sleight-of-hand tricks, ventriloquism, and hypnosis were common in these rituals but did not explain the more impressive feats and actual cures accomplished by shamans.” ref

“Shamans perform in a “state of ecstasy” deliberately induced by an effort of will. Reaching this altered state of consciousness required great mental exertion, concentration and strict self-discipline. Mental and physical preparation included long periods of silent meditation, fasting, and smoking. In this state, skilled shamans employ capabilities that the human organism cannot accomplish in the ordinary state. Shamans in ecstasy displayed unusual physical strength, the ability to withstand extreme temperatures, the bearing of stabbing and cutting without pain, and the heightened receptivity of the sense organs. Shamans made use of intoxicating substances and hallucinogens, especially mukhomor mushrooms and alcohol, as a means of hastening the attainment of ecstasy.” ref

“The use of purification by fire is an important element of the shamanic tradition dating back as early as the 6th century. People and things connected with the dead had to be purified by passing between fires. These purifications were complex exorcisms while others simply involved the act of literally walking between two fires while being blessed by the shaman. Shamans in literature and practice were also responsible for using special stones to manipulate weather. Rituals are performed with these stones to attract rain or repel snow, cold or wind. This “rain-stone” was used for many occasions including bringing an end to drought as well as producing hailstorms as a means of warfare. Despite distinctions between various types of shamans and specific traditions, there is a uniformity throughout the region manifested in the personal beliefs, objectives, rituals, symbols and the appearance of shamans.” ref

Vietnam

In Vietnam, shamans conduct rituals in many of the religious traditions that co-mingle in the majority and minority populations. In their rituals, music, dance, special garments and offerings are part of the performance that surround the spirit journey. Shamanism is a part of Vietnamese folk religion, three branches of shamanism are known today as Đạo Mẫu, Thánh Trần worship and Nội Đạo Tràng (of which the most famous is Đạo Mẫu). In Vietnam, this ritual practice is called lên đồng or also known as hầu bóng, or hầu đồng, sessions involve artistic elements such as music, singing, dance and the use of costumes. Chầu văn, which is a traditional folk art of northern Vietnam, related to the Đạo Mẫu. The genre is famous for its use in rituals for deity mediumship. Chầu văn serves two purposes: to help hypnotize the medium for reception of the deities and to accompany the medium’s actions with appropriate music.” ref

India and Nepal

Theyyam or “theiyam” in Malayalam – a south Indian language – is the process by which a Priest invites a Hindu god or goddess to use his or her body as a medium or channel and answer other devotees’ questions. The same is called “arulvaakku” or “arulvaak” in Tamil, another south Indian language – Adhiparasakthi Siddhar Peetam is famous for arulvakku in Tamil Nadu. The people in and around Mangalore in Karnataka call the same, Buta Kola, “paathri” or “darshin”; in other parts of Karnataka, it is known by various names such as, “prashnaavali”, “vaagdaana”, “asei”, “aashirvachana” and so on. In Uttarakhand and Himachal Pradesh a similar Shamanic ritual happen in Hindu temples: it is called “Jagar” and in Himachal, “Gur.” ref

“In Nepal and Sikkim, “dhaamee” or “Jhakri” are common names used for shamans. They exist in the Limbu, Sunuwar, Rai, Sherpa, Kami, Tamang, Gurung, Magar and Lepcha communities. They are influenced by Hinduism, Tibetan Buddhism, Mun and Bön rites. In English, the closest translation for this position is “oracle.” The Dalai Lama, who lives in exile in northern India, still consults an oracle known as the Nechung Oracle, which is considered the official state oracle of the government of Tibet. The Dalai Lama has, according to centuries-old custom, consulted the Nechung Oracle during the new year festivities of Losar.” ref

Western Eurasia

“Some of the prehistoric peoples who once lived in Siberia and other parts of Central and Eastern Eurasia have dispersed and migrated into other regions, bringing aspects of their cultures with them. For example, many Uralic peoples live now outside Siberia; however, the original location of the Proto-Uralic peoples (and its extent) is debated. Combined phytogeographical and linguistic considerations (distribution of various tree species and the presence of their names in various Uralic languages) suggest that this area was north of Central Ural Mountains and on lower and middle parts of Ob River. Newer studies suggest and origin in Northeast Eurasia. Proto-Uralic is suggested to be linked to the Chinese Liao civilization. The ancestors of Hungarian people or Magyars have wandered from their ancestral proto-Uralic area to the Pannonian Basin. Shamanism has played an important role in Turko-Mongol mythology: Tengriism—the major ancient belief among Xiongnu, Mongol and Turkic peoples, Magyars and Bulgars—incorporates elements of shamanism. Shamanism is no more a living practice among Hungarians, but remnants have been reserved as fragments of folklore, in folktales, customs.” ref

“Some historians of the Late Middle Ages and Early Modern period have argued that traces of shamanistic traditions can be seen in the popular folk belief of this period. Most prominent among these was the Italian Carlo Ginzburg, who claimed shamanistic elements in the benandanti custom of 16th-century Italy, the Hungarian Éva Pócs, who identified them in the táltos tradition of Hungary, and the Frenchman Claude Lecouteux, who has argued that Medieval traditions regarding the soul are based on earlier shamanic ideas. Ginzburg in particular has argued that some of these traditions influenced the conception of witchcraft in Christendom, in particular ideas regarding the witches’ sabbath, leading to the events of the witch trials in the early modern period. Some of these Italian traditions survived into the 20th and early 21st centuries, allowing Italian-American sociologist Sabina Magliocco to make a brief study of them (2009).” ref

Slavic Shamanism was widely practiced across the Slavic Pagan Tribes of Eastern Europe but the only living type of Shamanism still practiced that is not reconstructed is that of the Molfars of the Hutsul People. There are active attempts to reconstruct the practice and the practice is widely practiced among Rodnover communities. There are three known shamans in the modern hierarchy of Rodnovery being volkhv, guszlar, and vedmak.” ref

Inuit and Yupik cultures

Eskimo groups inhabit a huge area stretching from eastern Siberia through Alaska and Northern Canada (including Labrador Peninsula) to Greenland. Shamanistic practice and beliefs have been recorded at several parts of this vast area crosscutting continental borders. The term “shamanism” can cover multiple characteristics of various different cultures. Mediation is regarded often as an important aspect of shamanism in general. Also in most Eskimo groups, the role of mediator is known well: the person filling it in is actually believed to be able to contact the beings who populate the belief system. The term “shaman” is used in several English-language publications also in relation to Eskimos. The word alignalghi (IPA: [aˈliɣnalʁi]) of the Eurasian Eskimos is translated as “shaman” in the Russian and English literature.” ref

“The belief system assumes specific links between the living people, the souls of hunted animals, and those of dead people. The soul concepts of several groups are specific examples of soul dualism (showing variability in details in the various cultures). Unlike the majority of shamans the careers of most Eskimo shamans lack the motivation of force: becoming a shaman is usually seen as a result of deliberate consideration, not a necessity forced by the spirits. There are similarities in the cultures of the Eskimo groups together with diversity, far from homogeneity.” ref

“The Russian linguist Menovshikov (Меновщиков), an expert of Siberian Yupik and Sireniki Eskimo languages (while admitting that he is not a specialist in ethnology) mentions, that the shamanistic seances of those Siberian Yupik and Sireniki groups he has seen have many similarities to those of Greenland Inuit groups described by Fridtjof Nansen, although a large distance separates Siberia and Greenland. There may be certain similarities also in Eurasiatic groups with North American ones. Also the usage of a specific shaman’s language is documented among several Eskimo groups, used mostly for talking to spirits. Also the Ungazighmiit (belonging to Siberian Yupiks) had a special allegoric usage of some expressions.” ref 

“The local cultures showed great diversity. The myths concerning the role of shaman had several variants, and also the name of their protagonists varied from culture to culture. For example, a mythological figure, usually referred to in the literature by the collective term Sea Woman, has factually many local names: Nerrivik “meat dish” among Polar Inuit, Nuliayuk “lubricous” among Netsilingmiut, Sedna “the nether one” among Baffin Land Inuit. Also, the soul conceptions, e.g. the details of the soul dualism showed great variability, ranging from guardianship to a kind of reincarnation. Conceptions of spirits or other beings had also many variants.” ref

North America

Although many Native American and First Nations cultures have traditional healers, singers, mystics, lore-keepers and medicine people, none of them ever used, or use, the term “shaman” to describe these religious leaders. Rather, like other Indigenous, their spiritual functionaries are described by words in their own languages. Many of these indigenous religions have been misrepresented by outside observers and anthropologists. Often these accounts suffer from “noble savage“-type romanticism and racism, meaning that popular understanding of their practices is often inaccurate.” ref

“Not all Indigenous communities have roles for specific individuals who mediate with the spirit world on behalf of the community. Among those that do have this sort of religious structure, spiritual methods and beliefs may have some commonalities, though many of these commonalities are due to some nations being closely related, from the same region, or through post-Colonial governmental policies leading to the combining of formerly independent nations on reservations. This can sometimes lead to the impression that there is more unity among belief systems than there was in antiquity.” ref

“With the arrival of Eurasian settlers and colonial administration, the practice of Native American traditional beliefs was discouraged in favor of Christianity. From the colonial era, up until the passage of the American Indian Religious Freedom Act in 1978, it was illegal for Indigenous people to practice traditional religion and sacred ceremonies. In most communities, the traditions were not completely eradicated, but rather went underground and were practiced secretly until the prohibitive laws were repealed, or were syncretized with Christianity, retaining some aspects of traditional beliefs and practices and combining them with Christian ones. Up until and during the last hundred years, thousands of Native American and First Nations children from different communities were sent into the Canadian Indian residential school system and Indian boarding schools in an effort to eradicate tribal languages, cultures, and beliefs. This led to a further decline in the number of Indigenous people practicing traditional religion and medicine. Canadian laws enacted in 1982, and henceforth, have attempted to reverse previous attempts at extinguishing Native culture.” ref

Mesoamerica

The traditional Maya or Mayan religion of the extant Maya peoples of GuatemalaBelize, western Honduras, and the TabascoChiapasQuintana RooCampeche and Yucatán states of Mexico is part of the wider frame of Mesoamerican religion. Two of the most widely known examples of Mesoamerican religion are the Aztec religion and the Mayan religion. Maya religion has already existed for more than two and a half millennia as a recognizably distinct phenomenon. To a large extent, Maya religion is indeed a complex of ritual practices; and it is, therefore, fitting that the indigenous Yucatec village priest is simply called jmen (“practitioner”). Among the main concepts relating to Maya ritual are the following ones.” ref

“The two most important male deities (Martín and Maximón) of the Tz’utujil Mayas of Santiago Atitlán, for example, have their own brotherhoods and priests. Public ritual focusing on agriculture and rain is led by the ‘godfathers of the wet season’ (padrinos del invierno) among the Ch’orti’s – in a particularly rich and complex system – and by the village priests (jmenob) in Yucatán. In the private realm, nearly everywhere diviners (‘seers’, ‘daykeepers’) are active, together with curers. The performance of many of the indigenous priests, but especially of the curers, shows features also associated with shamanism.” ref

“The main collection of ancient Yucatec curing rituals is the so-called Ritual of the Bacabs. In these texts, the world with its four trees and four carriers of earth and sky (Bacabs) located at the corners is the theatre of shamanic curing sessions, during which “the four Bacabs” are often addressed to assist the curer in his struggle with disease-causing agents. Many of the features of shamanic curing found in the ‘Ritual of the Bacabs’ still characterize contemporary curing ritual. Not represented amongst these early ritual texts is black sorcery.” ref

“Until the discovery that Maya stelae depicted kings instead of high priests, the Maya priesthood and their preoccupations had been a main scholarly concern. A concept of royal ʼshamanismʼ, chiefly propounded by Linda Schele and Freidel, came to occupy the forefront instead. Yet, Classic Maya civilization, being highly ritualistic, would have been unthinkable without a developed priesthood. The priesthood as a whole was the keeper of knowledge concerning the deities and their cult, including calendrics, astrology, divination, and prophecy. In addition, they were experts in historiography and genealogy.” ref

“The Maya class of the priests is sometimes thought to have emerged from a pre-existing network of shamans as social complexity grew. The classic Siberian shaman is characterised by his intimate relationship with one or several helper spirits, ‘ecstatic’ voyages into non-human realms, and often operates individually, on behalf of his clients. In 20th-century Maya communities, diviners, and also curers, may show some features of true shamans, particularly vocation through illness or dreamstrance, and communication with a spirit. In reference to these features, they are often loosely called ‘shamans’ by ethnographers. On the other hand, priests are chiefly cultic functionaries operating within a well-defined hierarchy and offering foodsacrifices and prayers to the deities on behalf of social groups situated on different levels. In 20th-century Maya communities of the north-western Guatemalan highlands, the hierarchies of ‘Prayermakers’ offer examples of such priests. The Pre-Hispanic religious functionaries described by men like Diego de LandaTomás de Torquemada and Bartolomé de las Casas were also priests, not shamans.” ref

Tezcatlipoca: meaning “smoking mirror”, a Pan-Mesoamerican shaman god, omnipotent universal power. Religion was part of all levels of Aztec society. On the state level, religion was controlled by the Tlatoani and the high priests governing the main temples in the ceremonial precinct of the Aztec capital of Tenochtitlan. This level involved the large monthly festivals and a number of specific rituals centered around the ruler dynasty and attempted to stabilize both the political and cosmic systems. These rituals were the ones that involved a sacrifice of humans. One of these rituals was the feast of Huey Tozoztli, when the ruler himself ascended Mount Tlaloc and engaged in autosacrifice in order to petition the rains. Throughout society, each level had their own rituals and deities and played their part in the larger rituals of the community. In the Nahuatl language, the word for priest was teopixqui – meaning “god guard”. These men were seen as prominent leaders of the community who taught various ideas and morals to the public. Tlamacazqui the “giver of things” ensured that the gods were given their due in the form of offerings, ceremonies, and sacrifices.” ref

“Aztec temples were basically offering mounds: solid pyramidal structures crammed with special soils, sacrifices, treasures and other offerings. Buildings around the base of the pyramid, and sometimes a small chamber under the pyramid, stored ritual items and provided lodgings and staging for priests, dancers, and temple orchestras. The pyramids were buried under a new surface every several years (especially every 52 years—the Aztec century). Thus the pyramid-temples of important deities constantly grew in size.” ref

South America

The Urarina of the Peruvian Amazon have an elaborate cosmological system predicated on the ritual consumption of ayahuasca, which is a key feature of their society. Santo Daime and União do Vegetal ( abbreviated to UDV) are syncretic religions with which use an entheogen called ayahuasca in an attempt to connect with the spirit realm and receive divine guidance. In the Peruvian Amazon basin and north coastal regions of the country, the healers are known as curanderos. Ayahuasqueros are Peruvians who specialize in the use of ayahuasca. Ayahuasqueros have become popular among Western spiritual seekers, who claim that the ayauasqueros and their ayahuasca brews have cured them of everything from depression to addiction to cancer.” ref

“In addition to curanderos use of ayahuasca and their ritualized ingestion of mescaline-bearing San Pedro cactuses (Echinopsis pachanoi) for the divination and diagnosis of sorcery, north-coastal shamans are famous throughout the region for their intricately complex and symbolically dense healing altars called mesas (tables). Sharon (1993) has argued that the mesas symbolize the dualistic ideology underpinning the practice and experience of north-coastal shamanism. For Sharon, the mesas are the, “physical embodiment of the supernatural opposition between benevolent and malevolent energies” (Dean 1998: 61). In several tribes living in the Amazon rainforest, the spiritual leaders also act as managers of scarce ecological resources. The rich symbolism in Tukano culture has been documented in field works even in the last decades of the 20th century.” ref

“The yaskomo of the Waiwai is believed to be able to perform a soul flight. The soul flight can serve several functions:

  • healing
  • flying to the sky to consult cosmological beings (the moon or the brother of the moon) to get a name for a newborn baby
  • flying to the cave of peccaries’ mountains to ask the father of peccaries for abundance of game
  • flying deep down in a river, to achieve the help of other beings. Thus, a yaskomo is believed to be able to reach sky, earth, and water.” ref

Among the Mapuche people of Chile, a machi is usually a woman who serves the community by performing ceremonies to cure diseases, ward off evil, influence the weather and harvest, and by practicing other forms of healing such as herbalism. For the Aymara people of South America the Yatiri is a healer who heals the body and the soul, they serve the community and do the rituals for Pachamama. Part of the healing power attributed to shamanic practices depends on the use of plant alkaloids taken during the therapeutic sessions.” ref

“Although Fuegians (the indigenous peoples of Tierra del Fuego) were all hunter-gatherers, they did not share a common culture. The material culture was not homogenous, either: the big island and the archipelago made two different adaptations possible. Some of the cultures were coast-dwelling, others were land-oriented. Both Selk’nam and Yámana had persons filling in shaman-like roles. The Selk’nams believed their /xon/s to have supernatural capabilities, e.g. to control weather. The figure of /xon/ appeared in myths, too. The Yámana /jekamuʃ/ corresponds to the Selknam /xon/.” ref

Figurine Traditions from the Amazon | The Oxford Handbook of Prehistoric Figurines

 “Abstract: Stone and ceramic figurines occurred in many pre-Columbian cultures of Amazonia but only appear as recurrent, traditional objects late in the cultural history of the region, primarily in the large settlements which flourished along the Lower Amazon and its estuaries. Marajoara and Santarém ceramics include an array of figurines depicting humans and animals, in languages emphasizing body transformation and reproduction, and, sometimes, decapitation. Some also performed as rattles, or maracas, an instrument traditionally related to shamanic power. Stone figurines from the Lower Amazon present similar modes of body representation and seem to be part of the drug paraphernalia used in shamanic rituals. Rather than being a marker for the appearance of more complex, agrarian societies, Amazonian figurines seem to be related to the intensification of deeply rooted shamanic practices. This chapter reviews the context and repertoires of figurine traditions within the different models proposed in Amazonian archaeology for pre-Columbian societies.” ref

Oceania

“On the island of Papua New Guinea, indigenous tribes believe that illness and calamity are caused by dark spirits, or masalai, which cling to a person’s body and poison them. Shamans are summoned in order to purge the unwholesome spirits from a person. Shamans also perform rainmaking ceremonies and can allegedly improve a hunter’s ability to catch animals. In Australia various aboriginal groups refer to their shamans as “clever men” and “clever women” also as kadji. These aboriginal shamans use maban or mabain, the material that is believed to give them their purported magical powers. Besides healing, contact with spiritual beings, involvement in initiation and other secret ceremonies, they are also enforcers of tribal laws, keepers of special knowledge and may “hex” to death one who breaks a social taboo by singing a song only known to the “clever men.” ref

Africa

In Mali, Dogon sorcerers (both male and female) communicate with a spirit named Amma, who advises them on healing and divination practices. The classical meaning of shaman as a person who, after recovering from a mental illness (or insanity) takes up the professional calling of socially recognized religious practitioner, is exemplified among the Sisala (of northern Gold Coast): “the fairies “seized” him and made him insane for several months. Eventually, though, he learned to control their power, which he now uses to divine.” ref

“The term sangoma, as employed in Zulu and congeneric languages, is effectively equivalent to shaman. Sangomas are highly revered and respected in their society, where illness is thought to be caused by witchcraft, pollution (contact with impure objects or occurrences), bad spirits, or the ancestors themselves, either malevolently, or through neglect if they are not respected, or to show an individual her calling to become a sangoma (thwasa). For harmony between the living and the dead, vital for a trouble-free life, the ancestors must be shown respect through ritual and animal sacrifice.” ref

“The term inyanga also employed by the Nguni cultures is equivalent to ‘herbalist’ as used by the Zulu people and a variation used by the Karanga, among whom remedies (locally known as muti) for ailments are discovered by the inyanga being informed in a dream, of the herb able to effect the cure and also of where that herb is to be found. The majority of the herbal knowledge base is passed down from one inyanga to the next, often within a particular family circle in any one village. Shamanism is known among the Nuba of Kordofan in Sudan.” ref

Shamanic Healing, Human Evolution, and the Origin of Religion

Abstract: It is likely that “Homo sapiens” practiced shamanic healing for many millennia. Studies within anthropology, folklore, hypnosis, medical history, psychoneuroimmunology, and religion support the argument that suggestions embedded within shamanic rituals have therapeutic effects. Shamanic/hypnotic suggestions may reduce pain, enhance healing, control blood loss, facilitate childbirth, and alleviate psychological disorders. Those more responsive to such suggestions are hypothesized to have a survival advantage over the less susceptible. As a consequence, shamanic rituals selected for genotypes associated with hypnotizability, a trait correlated with frequency of anomalous and religious experiences. With the evolution of psychophysiological structures associated with hypnotizability, modern forms of religious sentiment became possible.” ref 

Turtle/Tortoise Mythology

“Turtles have an important role in mythologies around the world, and are often implicated in creation myths regarding the origin of the Earth. The turtle has a prominent position as a symbol of important concepts in religion, mythology, and folklore from around the world, including steadfastness and tranquility. A tortoise’s longevity is suggested by its long lifespan and its shell, which to some symbolizes protection from any foe. In the cosmological myths of several cultures a World Turtle carries the world upon its back or supports the heavens. The myth of a World Tortoise, along with that of a world-bearing elephant, was discussed comparatively by Edward Burnett Tylor (1878:341). Around the world the tortoise and/or turtle can be seen as a symbol of wisdom and knowledge, and is able to defend itself on its own. It can be regarded as personifying water, the moon, the Earth, time, immortality, and fertility.” ref

“Some of the Deities associated with Turtle Spirit include Ea, the Mesopotamian God of Wisdom and Magic, who lives under the ocean, Venus and Aphrodite – goddesses of love and fertility (Greco-Roman), Vishnu, who has a giant turtle avatar and Set the Egyptian God of the underworld. Black Turtle: Long life, safety, In China, it is sometimes called the Black Warrior of the North, representing the winter. Those born with Turtle as a Totem Animal often are believed to be associated with healers.” ref

“The World Turtle, also called the Cosmic Turtle or the World-bearing Turtle, is a mytheme of a giant turtle (or tortoise) supporting or containing the world. It occurs in Hindu mythologyChinese mythology, and the mythologies of the Indigenous peoples of the Americas. In the Chinese mythology, the creator goddess Nüwa cut the legs off the giant sea turtle Ao (simplified Chinesetraditional Chinesepinyináo) and used them to prop up the sky after Gong Gong damaged Mount Buzhou, which had previously supported the heavens. The Lenape creation story of the “Great Turtle” was first recorded between 1678 and 1680 by Jasper Danckaerts. The belief is shared by other indigenous peoples of the Northeastern Woodlands, most notably those of the Haudenosanee confederacy, and the Anishinaabeg. The World Turtle in Hindu mythology is known as Akūpāra (Sanskrit: अकूपार), or sometimes Chukwa. An example of a reference to the World Turtle in Hindu literature is found in Jñānarāja (the author of Siddhantasundara, writing c. 1500): “A vulture, whichever has only little strength, rests in the sky holding a snake in its beak for a prahara [three hours]. Why can [the deity] in the form of a tortoise, who possesses an inconceivable potency, not hold the Earth in the sky for a kalpa [billions of years]?” The British philosopher John Locke made reference to this in his 1689 tract, An Essay Concerning Human Understanding, which compares one who would say that properties inhere in “substance” to the Indian, who said the world was on an elephant, which was on a tortoise, “but being again pressed to know what gave support to the broad-backed tortoise, replied—something, he knew not what.” ref

“In ancient Mesopotamia, the turtle was associated with the god Enki and was used on kudurrus as one of Enki’s symbols. In the myth of Ninurta and the Turtle, Enki thwarts an attempt by the god Ninurta to seize absolute power by creating a giant turtle and releasing it behind Ninurta, so it bites the hero’s ankle. As they struggle, the turtle digs a pit with its claws, which both of them fall into. Enki gloats over Ninurta’s defeat. The heron and the turtle is an ancient Sumerian story that has survived to this day. One of Aesop‘s fables is The Tortoise and the Hare. The tortoise was the symbol of the ancient Greek city of Aegina, on the island by the same name: the seal and coins of the city shows images of tortoises. The word Chelonian comes from the Greek Chelone, a tortoise god. The tortoise was a fertility symbol in Greek and Roman times, and an attribute of Aphrodite/Venus.” ref

“For the Chinese, the tortoise is sacred and symbolizes longevity, power, and tenacity. It is said that the tortoise helped Pangu (also known as P’an Ku) create the world: the creator goddess Nuwa or Nugua cuts the legs off a sea turtle and uses them to prop up the sky after Gong Gong destroys the mountain that had supported the sky. The flat plastron and domed carapace of a turtle parallel the ancient Chinese idea of a flat earth and domed sky. For the Chinese as well as the Indians, the tortoise symbolizes the universe. Quoting Pen T’sao, “the upper dome-shaped part of its back has various signs, which correspond with the constellations on the sky, and this is Yan; the lower part has many lines, which relate to the earth and is the Yin.” ref

“The tortoise is one of the “Four Fabulous Animals“, the most prominent beasts of China. These animals govern the four points of the compass, with the Black Tortoise the ruler of the north, symbolizing endurance, strength, and longevity. The tortoise and the tiger are the only real animals of the four, although the tortoise is depicted with supernatural features such as dragon ears, flaming tentacles at its shoulders and hips, and a long hairy tail representing seaweed and the growth of plant parasites found on older tortoise shells that flow behind the tortoise as it swims. The Chinese believe that tortoises come out in the spring when they change their shells, and hibernate during the winter, which is the reason for their long life.” ref

“The Chinese Imperial Army carried flags with images of dragons and tortoises as symbols of unparalleled power and inaccessibility, as these animals fought with each other but both remained alive. The dragon cannot break the tortoise and the latter cannot reach the dragon. In Tibet, the tortoise is a symbol of creativity. The tortoise is of the feng shui water element with the tiger, phoenix, and dragon representing the other three elements. According to the principles of feng shui the rear of the home is represented by the Black Tortoise, which signifies support for home, family life, and personal relationships. A tortoise at the back door of a house or in the backyard by a pond is said to attract good fortune and many blessings. Three tortoises stacked on top of each other represent a mother and her babies.” ref

“In Daoist art, the tortoise is an emblem of the triad of earth-humankind-heaven. The tortoise is a symbol of longevity. Due to its longevity, a symbol of a turtle was often used during burials. A burial mound might be shaped like a turtle, and even called a “grave turtle.” A carved turtle, known as bixi was used as a plinth for memorial tablets of high-ranking officials during the Sui dynasty (581-618 CE) and the Ming periods (1368-1644 CE). Enormous turtles supported the memorial tablets of Chinese emperors and support the Kangxi Emperor‘s stele near Marco Polo Bridge in Beijing, China. Tortoise shells were used for witchcraft and future forecasting. There are innumerable tales on the longevity of the tortoises and their ability to transform into other forms.” ref

“The turtle Shetyw (also Shetw, Sheta, or Shtyw) was common in Ancient Egyptian Art (especially Predynastic and Old Kingdom art). Turtle fossils are the most common reptiles found in the Fayoum, including Gigantochersina ammon, a tortoise as large as those living on the Galapagos Islands today. Predynastic slate palettes represent freshwater (soft carapace, Trionyx triunguis) turtles, as does the hieroglyph for “turtle”, in which the animal is always represented from above. Zoomorphic palettes were commonly made in the shapes of turtles. A stone vase in the form of a turtle was found in Naqada.” ref

“The earliest representations of the Nile turtle are from pre-dynastic times; they had magical significance and were meant to ward off evil. Amulets and objects depicting the turtles represent them as a force to defend health and life. Many relics from the Middle Kingdom such as magical knives depicted turtles and were inscribed to protect the women and children of the house. Among Ptah’s many creatures, Shetyw was neither especially remarkable nor esteemed. Though excluded from lists of animal offerings to the deities, there are nevertheless great quantities of turtle bones at the great ceremonial complex at Heirakonpolis in Upper Egypt.” ref

“Sacrifices of turtles may have served some ritual or liturgical purpose within the ancient Egyptian ceremonial system. As an aquatic animal, the turtle was associated with the Underworld. The turtle was associated with Set, and so with the enemies of Ra who tried to stop the solar barque as it traveled through the underworld. Since the XIXth Dynasty, and particularly in the Late and Greco-Roman periods, turtles were ritually speared by kings and nobles as evil creatures. The Medical Ebers Papyrus cites the use of turtle carapaces and organs in some formulas. The flesh of Trionyx was eaten from Predynastic times to as late as the Old Kingdom; later the flesh of turtles began to be considered an “abomination of Ra” and the animals were thought of as evil.” ref

“While eaten in Predynastic, Archaic, and Old Kingdom periods, turtles were used only for medicinal purposes after the Old Kingdom. In Predynastic and Archaic times, objects of daily use, such as cosmetic palettes, dishes, and vessels, were made in the shapes of turtles, while after the Old and Middle Kingdoms representations of turtles are more often found on amuletic objects and furniture. After the Middle Kingdom, the turtle’s shape is rarely associated with any object which would come into close contact with a person, reflecting the increasing explicit hostility shown to turtles in scenes and texts.” ref

I think that around or just before the Early Neolithic time, it seems Turtles/Tortoises became part of, or associated with Shamanism.

Natufian culture “Evidence for immigration”

The appearance of complex art: At the same time as the appearance of the Natufian culture there is a noticeable rise in the number of artistic objects in the Levant. These include bone and stone animal carvings, colored stone beads, some of the stones coming from over 100km/63 miles away, and complex abstract carvings that may represent code.” ref 

“As well as these there are many burials, often beneath the houses. These burials often contain peculiar objects to accompany the dead. Many burials include beads but one recently discovered included bits of dead wild animals. As mentioned above, materials such as stone from Arabia, obsidian from Anatolia/Turkey, and shell from the Nile valley show contacts with people over several hundred kilometers away. But other evidence, such as stone blade shaping techniques derived from north Africa and some evidence for north African genes in the population suggests that people may also have come in from some distance. Additionally, there is tenuous evidence for the import of a type of fig from north Africa.” ref 

“The early Levantine Natufian people shared craniometric affinity with North Africans and in some respects with Sub-Saharan Africans. However, according to Lazaridis et al., Natufians did not share a greater amount of alleles with Sub-Saharan Africans than other ancient Eurasians, and the Basal Eurasian ancestry in Natufians is consistent with originating from the same population as Neolithic Iranians and Mesolithic Iranians.” ref 

Mesolithic Iranians (66±13%), Neolithic Iranians (48±6%), and Epipaleolithic Natufians (44±8% or 63%) share Basal-Eurasian ancestry. Another estimate given for Holocene-era Near Easterners (e.g., Mesolithic Caucasian Hunter Gatherers, Mesolithic Iranians, Neolithic Iranians, Natufians) is that they possess up to 50% Basal Eurasian ancestry.] Additionally, while the Taforalt individuals were considered likely direct descendants of Basal Eurasians, they were shown to not be genetically closer to Basal Eurasians than Holocene-era Iranians.” ref

“The early spread of ancestry from Basal Eurasians spanned from Georgia, dated to 26,000 years ago, to Morocco, dated to 15,000 years ago. Amid the Holocene, the spread of ancestry from Basal Eurasians expanded more broadly into the regions of South Asia and West Eurasia.” ref

Tortoiseshells in the Burial

Tortoiseshells in the Burial

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefref

The Shaman’s Secret: 9,000 years ago, two people were buried in Germany with hundreds of ritual objects—who were they? – By ANDREW CURRY 2023

Bad Dürrenberg is a modest spa town in eastern Germany, perched on a bluff overlooking the Saale River. Among the finds that emerged from the grave that afternoon was a second, tiny skull belonging to an infant of less than a year old, found between the thighs of the adult burial. Other unusual items included the delicate antlers of a roe deer, still attached to part of the skull, that could have been worn as a headdress. Henning also unearthed a polished stone ax similar to a type known from other sites in the area and 31 microliths, small flint blades barely an inch long.” ref 

“In the 1950s, researchers reexamined the skeleton and, based on the shape of the pelvis and other bones, suggested that they belonged to a woman. The copious grave goods—in addition to the antler headdress, blades, mussel shells, and boar tusks there were hundreds of other artifacts, including boars’ teeth, turtle shells, and bird bones—clearly marked the burial as special. The flints and other finds were firmly rooted in the world of Mesolithic hunter-gatherers who lived between 12,000 and 6,000 years ago. The few Mesolithic graves that had been unearthed in Europe contained a flint blade or two, at most. In comparison, the Bad Dürrenberg grave was uniquely rich for the period.” ref

“It wasn’t until the late 1970s that radiocarbon dating showed that the bones were 9,000 years old, predating farming in central Europe by about 2,000 years and confirming earlier suspicions that the grave dated to the Mesolithic period. Surrounded by tall steel shelves storing artifacts and remains from other graves in the region, they set about excavating the blocks. They worked slowly, sieving the soil from the original dig, and recovered hundreds of additional artifacts. The new finds included dozens more microliths, and additional bird, mammal, and reptile bones. The team also found missing pieces of the woman’s skeleton and more tiny bones belonging to the baby buried with her.” ref

The shaman lived at a pivotal point in Europe’s past when the climate was changing, pushing people to adapt. People adapted quickly, becoming less mobile and more specialized in response to the changing environment. In the absence of herds of mammoth and reindeer to hunt, such specialization let them wrest more fish and game out of rivers and forests while remaining in a smaller territory. Meller believes that the Bad Dürrenberg burial is proof that human spirituality became more specialized at this time, too, with specific people in the community delegated to interact with the spirit world, often with the help of trances or psychoactive substances. Combined with the earlier analysis of the woman’s grave, the team’s new finds and meticulous look at her bones painted a more complete picture of the shaman. They conjectured that, from an early age, she had been singled out as different from other members of her community.” ref

“Even in death, her unusually rich grave marked her as exceptional. Earlier scholars, including Grünberg, had speculated that she was a shaman who served as an intermediary between her community and the spirit world, and Meller says that the new finds prove it beyond a doubt. In her role as a shaman, the woman would have interceded with supernatural powers on behalf of the sick and injured or to ensure success in the hunt. “You travel in other worlds on behalf of your people with the help of your spirit animal,” says Meller. Just as some people in the Mesolithic specialized in fishing or carving, the Bad Dürrenberg woman specialized in accessing the spirit world. “She must have had talents or skills that were highly esteemed in society,” Jöris says.” ref

“As part of the new archaeological project that started with the reexcavation of the grave in 2019, researchers took yet another look at the woman’s skeleton. A closer examination of her teeth showed that they had been deliberately filed down, exposing the pulp inside. This would have been extremely painful and would have produced a steady flow of blood as the pulp died. The woman would have had to keep the now hollow teeth scrupulously clean to avoid deadly infections. This excruciating procedure, Meller says, might have been a pain ritual to establish her as an interlocutor with the spirit world. Upon close inspection, the woman’s spine revealed a deformity that may have further enhanced her mystical aura.” ref

“According to Orschiedt and Walter Wohlgemuth, head of radiology at Martin Luther University of Halle-Wittenberg, the woman had an unusual nub of bone on the inside of her second cervical vertebra that would have compressed a vital artery when she tilted her head back and to the left, cutting off blood flow to her brain. The result was likely an extremely rare condition called nystagmus, a rhythmic twitch of the eyeball that is impossible to deliberately reproduce and would have appeared uncanny to the people in her community. She would have been able to switch it off by angling her head forward to relieve pressure on the artery. “She could deliberately put her head back and induce nystagmus,” Meller says. “It must have added greatly to her credibility as a shaman.” ref

The woman’s skeleton and the remains of the baby she cradled also contain invisible clues to their identities. Techniques of ancient DNA analysis unavailable just a decade ago have made it possible to answer other questions. Among the finds recovered from the soil by Meller’s team was an inner ear bone belonging to the baby. Not much bigger than a fingernail, this pyramid-shaped bone, which protects fragile parts of the ear, is unusually dense and preserves genetic material particularly well. The shaman’s inner ear bone, too, was preserved along with her skull, which was found during the original excavation. DNA analysis conducted by geneticist Wolfgang Haak of the Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology confirmed that the shaman was female, as had first been suggested by researchers in the 1950s, and added color to her portrait. Genes for skin pigmentation and hair and eye color showed she was probably dark-skinned, dark-haired, and light-eyed, a far cry from the blond Aryan man imagined by the original excavators. The baby, the researchers found, was a boy.” ref

“DNA extracted from the inner ear bones of the woman and the baby also helped establish their relationship to each other, which was more complex than supposed. They were not, in fact, mother and child, as archaeologists had expected. “It was always assumed the baby was hers,” says Haak. “And it turns out that he’s not.” Instead, the two were distantly related on the mother’s side, second cousins, perhaps, or the woman may have been the baby’s great-great grandmother. Because she was only in her 30s when she died, the latter would mean the baby was placed inside the grave long after her death. “Maybe she took care of the baby in her role as a healer,” Meller says, and was buried with him after they both died at the same time.” ref

The grave itself, along with the objects deposited inside, provided the final clues to understanding the power of the shaman’s mystical abilities. Researchers believe that the animal remains placed in the burial might have had symbolic meaning. Prey species such as deer and bison or aurochs may have been meant to evoke shamanic rituals intended to provide luck in the hunt. Marsh birds such as cranes, whose bones were also found in the grave, were the ultimate boundary-crossers, capable of flying in the heavens, nesting on the ground, and swimming underwater—a power the shaman might have called upon in her efforts to cross into the spirit world. The birds’ annual migration might also have had mystical significance, as they disappeared in winter and returned each spring. Turtles, whose shells were found by the dozen among the grave offerings, also cross from land to water. “It’s mind-boggling the spectrum of animal remains there are,” Haak says. “It’s a bit of a zoo.” ref

“The team’s analysis of the grave goods further showed that the shaman was connected to a wider community. The flints they found in the block were fashioned from more than 10 different rock sources, some located more than 50 miles away. “What goes in the grave is about how highly regarded she was and how big her community was,” Jöris says. “There were probably people who came from a long distance away for her burial.” During the reexcavation of the shaman’s grave, the team also turned their attention to the area surrounding the burial. As part of preparations for planting trees for the garden show, researchers dug dozens of test holes, but unearthed no other bones or Mesolithic artifacts.” ref

“Barely three feet away from the location of the shaman’s carefully arranged grave, however, they did uncover another small pit containing a pair of red deer antler headdresses. Both headdresses were pointed toward the shaman’s grave, a position scholars believe is unlikely to have been accidental. The fact that an offering had been made to the departed shaman came as no surprise. But radiocarbon dates the team gathered in 2022 indicate that these gifts are around 600 years younger than the woman’s grave, meaning they were placed there more than 20 generations after her death. This antler offering was made around 8,400 years ago and coincided with a dramatic cold spell in prehistoric Europe. Perhaps, Meller says, later shamans called on their distant ancestor for help in troubled times.” ref

“That a preliterate society may have preserved not only the woman’s memory but also recalled the precise location of her grave for so long is a display of sophistication not usually associated with hunter-gatherers. Meller believes that the idea that Mesolithic peoples lacked social complexity does these cultures a great disservice. The impressive level of attention to her grave, in her own time as well as centuries later, speaks to the significance of the shaman herself. “She was so charismatic and powerful,” Meller says, “that people were still talking about this woman six centuries after she died.” With a book on the team’s research published last year and plans for an updated exhibition in the museum in the works, people are talking about her nearly 10,000 years later, too.” ref

Tortoiseshells in the Burial

8,000 years ago China, Turtle burial.

World Turtle

“The World Turtle, also called the Cosmic Turtle or the World-bearing Turtle, is a mytheme of a giant turtle (or tortoise) supporting or containing the world. It occurs in Hindu mythologyChinese mythology, and the mythologies of some of the indigenous peoples of the Americas. The comparative mythology of the World-Tortoise discussed by Edward Burnett Tylor (1878:341) includes the counterpart World Elephant.” ref

ref

Possible diffusion pattern of N1a2a-F1101 in the past 9,000 years 

“A bottleneck period of 5,000 years was observed early in the evolution of N1a2a-F1101. Similar lengthy bottleneck periods were observed in downstream structures of N1a2b-P43, N1a1-M46. Archaeologists have suggested that the elements may have spread from northern boundary of China through the Eurasian steppe.” ref

Early history between 9,300 and 4,400 years ago

“As the only two downstream clades of N1a2-L666, the geographical distribution of N1a2a-F1101 and N1a2b-P43 is very different from each other. Ancient DNA studies have identified early branches of N1a2a-F1101 and N1a2b-P43 in sites in the Baikal region (de Barros Damgaard et al., 2018Kilinc et al., 2021Ma et al., 2021). The most recent branch of N1a2-L666 is N1a1-M46, the main paternal type of the Uralic population (Ilumäe et al., 2016). The first two early branches under N1a1-M46, N1a1b-Y149447, and N1a1a3-F4065, are mainly distributed in northeast China (https://www.yfull.com/tree/N/) (Hu et al., 2015). Therefore, we speculate that the initial spread of haplogroup N1a2-L666 may have been in the southwestern part of northeastern China (Figure 3).” ref

“The researchers proposed that this region is also the initial diffusion center of N1a1-M46, while the diffusion of N1a1-M46 (>12,000 years ago) happened earlier than that of N1a2-L666 (<9,300 years ago) (Hu et al., 2015). In the early Holocene (about 11,200-8,000 years ago), with climate change and the rise of early agricultural populations in northern China, a part of the descendants of the ancestor group, representing by sub-lineage N1a2b-P43, spread to the high latitude region of Siberia, eventually becoming part of the Ural-speaking populations. The other part, representing by sub-lineage N1a2a-F1101, remained in the local area and participated in the formation of the northern Chinese populations in the later historical period (Figure 3).” ref

“A bottleneck period of 5,000 years was observed early in the evolution of N1a2a-F1101 (Figure 1Supplementary Table S1). Similar lengthy bottleneck periods were observed in downstream structures of N1a2b-P43, N1a1-M46, and Q1a1a-M120 (Ilumäe et al., 2016Sun et al., 2019). This evolutionary pattern is very different from the expansion pattern of ancient agricultural populations in East Asia, which continued to expand since the beginning of Neolithic age (Yan et al., 2014). The differentiation of the downstream clades of Q-M242 and N-231 presents a similar structure, i.e., downstream clades with high-frequency distribution both in East Asia and Siberia, respectively. Therefore, we speculate that in the bottleneck interval, ancient populations with Q1a1a-M120 and N1a2a-F1101 as the main paternal lineages are likely to exist in the form of prehistoric hunter-gatherer populations in the border between the eastern Eurasian steppe and the northern-northeastern China. The drought and harsh natural environment of this area had a great influence on the evolution of the two paternal lineages in later historical periods.” ref

Expansion during the chalcolithic age and bronze age

“During the Chalcolithic age (about 4.5 kya-4.0 kya) in East Asia, copper, cattle, and wheat were introduced to the East Asian heartland (Liu and Chen, 2003Liu, 2004Liu and Chen, 2017). Archaeologists have suggested that the elements may have spread from the northern boundary of China through the Eurasian steppe. However, the demographic context of this important cultural process is very ambiguous. Around 4,000 years ago, the Bronze culture arose in the agro-pastoral region of northwestern China and later spread across East Asia and Southeast Asia. The mixing of the bronze culture of agriculture and animal husbandry with the people of the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River contributed to the establishment of three dynasties of the Bronze Age in ancient China, namely the Xia, Shang, and Zhou dynasties (Liu and Chen, 2003Liu, 2004Liu and Chen, 2017).” ref

“As discussed above, ancient populations with Q1a1a-M120 and N1a2a-F1101 as the main paternal lineages may have played a mediating role in the spread of the Copper and Bronze cultures from the eastern Eurasian steppe to the central East Asian region, due to their area of activity in the junction zone. Due to the same reason, these two paternal lines experienced a very significant spread during the Bronze Age, becoming important patrilineal lineages that occupied an upper political position in the Bronze Age, and were frequently detected in the tombs of chiefs and nobles of the time (Zhao et al., 2014Sun et al., 2019Ma et al., 2021Wei et al., 2022). An interesting thing is that the significant expansion of N1a2a-F1101 occurred after 3,300 years ago, significantly later than the major expansion period of Q1a1a-M120 (4.2 kya-3 kya, Figure 1).” ref

“Nevertheless, several downstream clades of Q1a1a-M120, like F4759 and F4689, exhibit simultaneous expansion with N1a2a1a1a1a1-F710 (Sun et al., 2019). Ancient DNA data suggest that these two paternal lineages were concentrated in ancient populations in northwest China, and co-occurred in some tombs (Zhao et al., 2014Ma et al., 2021Wei et al., 2022). These ancient DNA studies also suggest that N1a2a-F1101 is likely the paternal lineage of the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty, while Q1a1a-M120 is the main paternal lineage of the Rong-Di populations (Means “Barbarians” in ancient Chinese). Both paternal lineages became the main paternal component of the Chinese group in later generations. In conclusion, we speculate that Q1a1a-M120 and N1a2a-F1101 together constitute the main paternal lineages of the populations that worked as farmers and pastoralists in northwest China during the Copper-Bronze Age. They played a key role in the emergence of bronze culture, early states, and early civilizations in the central region of ancient China.” ref

Bronze Age globalization in East Asia

“As, discussed in the Introduction section, Bronze Age globalization has led to the mass replacement and mixing of populations in multiple parts of Eurasia (Allentoft et al., 2015). In East Asia, however, the situation is quite different. Ancient DNA shows that during the Copper-Bronze Age, the populations in the central East Asian region did not experience large-scale replacement, and the genetic components from Indo-Europeans are nearly absent. Based on previous literature and the results of this paper, we suggest that the Gobi Desert on the border between China and Mongolia may have hindered the spread of the Bronze culture and Indo-European-related populations. The hunter-gatherer communities that originally operated in the north and south of the Gobi Desert relied on their familiarity with the environment and long-distance material exchange networks to spread relevant cultural elements as intermediaries. In later historical periods, they became the main founders of the bronze culture populations in northwest China.” ref

“These demographic histories led to the spread of Bronze culture into central East Asia as a form of cultural diffusion, unlike what happened in other parts of Eurasia during the Bronze Age period of globalization. In summary, we constructed a high-resolution phylogeny for Y-chromosome haplogroup N1a2a-F1101, one of the main paternal lineages of modern Chinese. We explored the demographic of this paternal haplogroup in the past 9,000 years. We also discussed the activity of ancient populations with this lineage and their role during the appearance of Bronze Age culture, the formation of early state and early civilizations in the central region of China. The newly-discovered sub-branches and variants will assist in exploring the formation process of gene pool of Chinese populations and their cultural traditions.” ref 

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefref, refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

Postglacial genomes from foragers across Northern Eurasia reveal prehistoric

mobility associated with the spread of the Uralic and Yeniseian languages

Abstract

“The North Eurasian forest and forest-steppe zones have sustained millennia of sociocultural connections among northern peoples. We present genome-wide ancient DNA data for 181 individuals from this region spanning the Mesolithic, Neolithic, and Bronze Age. We find that Early to Mid-Holocene hunter-gatherer populations from across the southern forest and forest-steppes of Northern Eurasia can be characterized by a continuous gradient of ancestry that remained stable for millennia, ranging from fully West Eurasian in the Baltic region to fully East Asian in the Transbaikal region. In contrast, cotemporaneous groups in far Northeast Siberia were genetically distinct, retaining high levels of continuity from a population that was the primary source of ancestry for Native Americans. By the mid-Holocene, admixture between this early Northeastern Siberian population and groups from Inland East Asia and the Amur River Basin produced two distinctive populations in eastern Siberia that played an important role in the genetic formation of later people. Ancestry from the first population, Cis-Baikal Late Neolithic-Bronze Age (Cisbaikal_LNBA), is found substantially only among Yeniseian-speaking groups and those known to have admixed with them. Ancestry from the second, Yakutian Late Neolithic-Bronze Age (Yakutia_LNBA), is strongly associated with present-day Uralic speakers. We show how Yakutia_LNBA ancestry spread from an east Siberian origin ~4.5kya, along with subclades of Y-chromosome haplogroup N occurring at high frequencies among present-day Uralic speakers, into Western and Central Siberia in communities associated with Seima-Turbino metallurgy: a suite of advanced bronze casting techniques that spread explosively across an enormous region of Northern Eurasia ~4.0kya. However, the ancestry of the 16 Seima-Turbino-period individuals–the first reported from sites with this metallurgy–was otherwise extraordinarily diverse, with partial descent from Indo-Iranian-speaking pastoralists and multiple hunter-gatherer populations from widely separated regions of Eurasia. Our results provide support for theories suggesting that early Uralic speakers at the beginning of their westward dispersal where involved in the expansion of Seima-Turbino metallurgical traditions, and suggests that both cultural transmission and migration were important in the spread of Seima-Turbino material culture.” ref

ref, ref

Ymyyakhtakh culture

The Ymyyakhtakh culture (ɯm-mɯ-yakh-takh, Russian: Ымыяхтахская культура, romanizedYmyyakhtakhskaya kul’tura) was a Late Neolithic culture of Siberia, with a very large archaeological horizon, dating to c. 2200–1300 BCE. Its origins seem to be in the Lena river basin of Yakutia, and also along the Yenisei river. From there it spread to the east and west. Individual sites were also found in Taymyr. It is named after Ymyyakhtakh, a settlement in the Sakha Republic, Russia.” ref

A. Golovnev discusses Ymyyakhtakh culture in the context of a “circumpolar syndrome”:

“… some features of the East Siberian Ymyyakhtakh culture spread amazingly quickly as far as Scandinavia. Ceramics with wafer prints are found at the Late Bronze Age monuments of the Taimyr Peninsula, Yamal Peninsula, Bolshezemelskaya and Malozemelskaya tundra, the Kola Peninsula, and Finland (not to mention East Siberia and North-East Asia).” ref

“The Ymyyakhtakh made round-bottomed ceramics with waffle and ridge prints on the outer surface. Stone and bone arrowheads, spears, and harpoons are richly represented. Armour plates were also used in warfare. Finds of bronze ware are frequent in the burial grounds. The culture was formed by the tribes migrating from the shores of Lake Baikal to the north, merging with the local substrate of the Bel’kachi culture. The carriers of culture are identified either with the Yukaghirs ethnic group, or perhaps with the Chukchi and Koryaks. The Ymyyakhtakh culture continued at least until the first centuries of our era. It was later replaced by the Ust-Mil culture.” ref

“After 1,700 BCE, the Ymyyakhtakh culture is believed to have spread to the east as far as the Chukotka peninsula, where it was in cultural contact with the Eskimo–Aleut language speakers, and the Paleo-EskimosA ceramic complex comparable to the Ymyyakhtakh culture (typified by pottery with an admixture of wool) is also found in northern Fennoscandia near the end of the second millennium BCE.” ref

Syalakh culture

Syalakh culture is an early Neolithic culture of Yakutia and Eastern Siberia. It formed in the middle Lena river basin in the V — IV millenniums BCE as a result of the migration of tribes from Transbaikalia, which assimilated the local Sumnagin culture (10,500-6,500 years ago) that was preceramicThe culture got its name from Lake Syalakh, located 90 km from the town of Zhigansk in Yakutia (Saha). The first archaeological excavations in this area were conducted under the direction of A. P. Okladnikov in the 1940s. The sites of the carriers of Syalakh culture are marked by the first appearance of polished stone tools, as well as the earliest ceramics (fired clay pottery with a characteristic mesh pattern). Bone harpoons, and bow and arrows have also been found. More than 50 sites of the Syalakh culture are known. In the decorative arts, a central place is occupied by the images of moose, which reflect mythological representation. The Syalakh culture was followed by the Belkachi culture. The ancient Paleo-Eskimo peoples were probably involved in these migrations. According to the linguists, the most likely hypothesis is that representatives of this culture spoke one of the Dené–Yeniseian languages.” ref

According to Pavel Flegontov et al.,

“The new wave of population from northeastern Asia that arrived in Alaska at least 4,800 years ago displays clear archaeological precedents leading back to Central Siberia. … the Syalakh culture peoples, spreading across Siberia after 6,500 years ago, might represent the “ghost population” that split off around 6,500-7,000 years ago, and later gave rise to migrants into America.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

“Several linguists and geneticists suggest that the Uralic languages are related to various Siberian languages and possibly also some languages of northern Native Americans. A proposed family is named Uralo-Siberian, it includes Uralic, Yukaghir, Eskimo–Aleut (Inuit), possibly Nivkh, and Chukotko-Kamchatkan. Haplogroup Q is found in nearly all Native Americans and nearly all of the Yeniseian Ket people (90%).” ref, ref

You can find some form of Shamanism, among Uralic, Transeurasian, Dené–Yeniseian, Chukotko-Kamchatkan, and Eskaleut languages.

My speculations of shamanism are its dispersals, after 24,000 to 4,000 years ago, seem to center on Lake Baikal and related areas. To me, the hotspot of Shamanism goes from west of Lake Baikal in the “Altai Mountains” also encompassing “Lake Baikal” and includes the “Amur Region/Watershed” east of Lake Baikal as the main location Shamanism seems to have radiated out from. 

ref, ref

Comb Ceramic culture’s Comb Ceramics had its origin from North China

Comb Ceramic culture

“The Comb Ceramic culture or Pit-Comb Ware culture, often abbreviated as CCC or PCW, was a northeast European culture characterised by its Pit–Comb Ware. It existed from around 4200 BCE to around 2000 BCE. The bearers of the Comb Ceramic culture are thought to have still mostly followed the Mesolithic hunter-gatherer (Eastern Hunter-Gatherer) lifestyle, with traces of early agriculture. The distribution of the artifacts found includes Finnmark (Norway) in the north, the Kalix River (Sweden) and the Gulf of Bothnia (Finland) in the west and the Vistula River (Poland) in the south. It would include the Narva culture of Estonia and the Sperrings culture in Finland, among others. They are thought to have been essentially hunter-gatherers, though e.g. the Narva culture in Estonia shows some evidence of agriculture. Some of this region was absorbed by the later Corded Ware horizonThe Pit–Comb Ware culture is one of the few exceptions to the rule that pottery and farming coexist in Europe. In the Near East farming appeared before pottery, then when farming spread into Europe from the Near East, pottery-making came with it. However, in Asia, where the oldest pottery has been found, pottery was made long before farming. It appears that the Comb Ceramic Culture reflects influences from Siberia and distant China.” ref

“By dating according to the elevation of land, the ceramics have traditionally (Äyräpää 1930) been divided into the following periods: early (Ka I, c. 4200 BC – 3300 BC), typical (Ka II, c. 3300 BC – 2700 BC) and late Comb Ceramic (Ka III, c. 2800 BC – 2000 BC). However, calibrated radiocarbon dates for the comb-ware fragments found (e.g., in the Karelian isthmus), give a total interval of 5600 BC – 2300 BC (Geochronometria Vol. 23, pp 93–99, 2004). The settlements were located at sea shores or beside lakes and the economy was based on hunting, fishing, and the gathering of plants. In Finland, it was a maritime culture that became more and more specialized in hunting seals. The dominant dwelling was probably a teepee of about 30 square meters where some 15 people could live. Also, rectangular houses made of timber became popular in Finland from 4000 BC cal. Graves were dug at the settlements and the dead were covered with red ochre. The typical Comb Ceramic age shows an extensive use of objects made of flint and amber as grave offerings.” ref

The stone tools changed very little over time. They were made of local materials such as slate and quartz. Finds suggest a fairly extensive exchange network: red slate originating from northern Scandinavia, asbestos from Lake Saimaa, green slate from Lake Onega, amber from the southern shores of the Baltic Sea, and flint from the Valdai area in northwestern Russia. The culture was characterized by small figurines of burnt clay and animal heads made of stone. The animal heads usually depict moose and bears and were derived from the art of the Mesolithic. There were also many rock paintings. There are sources noting that the typical comb ceramic pottery had a sense of luxury and that its makers knew how to wear precious amber pendants. The great westward dispersal of the Uralic languages is suggested to have happened long after the demise of the Comb Ceramic culture, perhaps in the 1st millennium BC.” ref

“Saag et al. (2017) analyzed three CCC individuals buried at Kudruküla as belonging to Y-hg R1a5-YP1272 (R1a1b~ after ISOGG 2020), along with three mtDNA samples of mt-hg U5b1d1, U4a and U2e1Mittnik (2018) analyzed two CCC individuals. The male carried R1 (2021: R1b-M343) and U4d2, while the female carried U5a1d2b. Generally, the CCC individuals were mostly of Eastern Hunter-Gatherer (EHG) descent, with even more EHG than people of the Narva cultureLamnidis et al. (2018) found 15% Western Hunter-Gatherer (WHG) ancestry, 65% Eastern Hunter-Gatherer (EHG) – higher than among earlier cultures of the eastern Baltic, and 20% Western Steppe Herder (WSH).” ref

ref

Haplogroup N1 (N1a, N1c) was found in ancient bones of Liao civilization (at least by 6,200 BCE or around 8,200 years ago):

“The Liao Civilization or Liao River Civilization named after the Liao River, is an ancient civilization that originated in the Liao basin. It is thought to have formed in about 6,200 BCE. Large-scale pit-type houses, graves, and temples with altars were excavated. It is thought that the Liao civilization may have been “a country” of the prehistoric ageA model of the feng shui were excavated from remains of the Hongshan culture. Ball products such as the jade which made the precursors of Chinese dragon were discovered in remains of Xinglongwa culture. In addition, the oldest pit-comb ware and Liaoning bronze dagger (biwa form bronze sword) were excavated. Since it was contemporaneous with the Yellow River civilization and Yangtze civilization, it is thought to have influenced ancient Chinese culture. A 2015 study found that the region once featured rich aquatic resources and deep lakes and forests that existed from 12,000 years ago to 4,000 years ago. It was changed into desert by climate change which began approximately 4,200 years ago. Therefore, people of the Hongshan culture may have emigrated to the Yellow River in the south approximately 4,000 years ago and later influenced Chinese culture.” ref

“The most ancient populations of the West Liao River valley exhibited a high frequency of Haplogroup N-M231. A study by Yinqiu Cui et al. from 2013 found that 63% of the combined samples from various Hongshan archeological sites belonged to the subclade N1 (xN1a, N1c) of the paternal haplogroup N-M231 and calculated N to have been the predominant haplogroup in the region in the Neolithic period at 89%, its share gradually declining over time. Today, this haplogroup is most common in Finland, the Baltic states, and among northern Siberian ethnicities, such as the Yakuts. Individuals at the Liao civilization were assigned into five different Y sub-haplogroups using diagnostic single nucleotide polymorphisms, namely N1 (xN1a, N1c), N1c, C/C3e, O3a (O3a3) and O3a3c. Ancient samples of the Jinggouzi site situated to the northwest of the Liao civilization were assigned to Haplogroup C-M217. Various Neolithic cultures have been identified in the Xiliao River region. Broomcorn millet and foxtail millet were the main cereal crops, while pigs and dogs were the main domesticated animals found at Neolithic archaeological sites.” ref

“Northern nomads from Jinggouzi might have entered the West Liao River valley, but these Jinggouzi people (closely related to Xianbei and Oroqen) were culturally and genetically distinct from the original people of the West Liao River valley, who carried the characteristic Haplogroup N-M231 lineage. The Haplogroup O-M122 that was observed among Liao individuals is believed to have spread to the Liao civilization from the Yellow River civilization in the southwest. This lineage is most commonly associated with speakers of Sino-Tibetan languages (such as the Han Chinese). However, its frequency only began to rise in the Bronze Age, and the ancient Liao River population was different from the Yellow River population. This means the Liao civilization was occupied by a diverse sequence of human cultures that were originally distinct from both the farming populations of the Yellow River and the nomads of the Eurasian steppe.ref

“The formation and development of the Lower Xiajiadian culture population was likely a complex process affected by admixture of ethnically different people. The Lower Xiajiadian culture of the West Liao River included people carrying haplogroups from northern Asia, but there was genetic evidence of the migration of millet farming people from the Central Plains (Zhongyuan). The climate of the West Liao River valley was warmer at the beginning of the Early Bronze Age, which may be one of the driving forces for the northward migration of the Central Plains farming population. An archaeological study showed that the painted potteries of the Lower Xiajiadian were influenced by the Erlitou culture. The people of the Dadianzi site of Inner Mongolia received the haplogroup O3 from the immigrants of the Central Plains, and a Lower Xiajiadian individual was identified to possess both the maternal lineage of D4 and paternal lineage of O3-M122. Due to a cooling climate, part of the Lower Xiajiadian culture population migrated to the south and influenced the Central Plains. Among the Yin Ruins relics of Shang Dynasty, artefacts with northern cultural influences have been identified.ref

“N1a1a (M178) is seen at 60% among Finns and approximately 40% among LatviansLithuanians & 35% among Estonians. N1a2b (P43) estimated to be approximately 4,000 to 5,500 years old, is seen at low to moderate frequency among speakers of some other Uralic languages. Haplogroup N-P43 forms two distinctive subclusters of STR haplotypes, Asian and European, the latter mostly distributed among Finno-Ugric-speaking peoples and related populations. N has also been found in many samples of Neolithic human remains exhumed from Liao civilization in northeastern China, and in the circum-Baikal area of southern Siberia. It is suggested that yDNA N, reached southern Siberia from 12-14 kya. From there it reached southern Europe 8-10kya.” ref 

“N1a1a1a1a1a-CTS2929/VL29 Found with high frequency among LithuaniansLatviansEstonians, northwestern Russians, Swedish SaamiKareliansNenetsesFinns, and Maris, moderate frequency among other RussiansBelarusiansUkrainians, and Poles, and low frequency among KomisMordvaTatarsChuvashesDolgansVepsaSelkupsKaranogays, and Bashkirs.” ref 

“N1a1a1a1a1a1a1-L1025/B215 Highest frequency among Lithuanians, significant in Latvians and Estonians and lesser frequency in BelorussiansUkrainians, South-West Russians, and Poles. With exception of Estonians, L1025 has highest share among N-M231 clades in previously mentioned populations. Also observed in Finland and Sweden, with sporadic instances in NorwayGermanyNetherlandsUnited Kingdom, the AzoresCzech Republic, and Slovakia.” ref 

“N1a1a1a1a2-Z1936,CTS10082 Found with high frequency among FinnsVepsaKarelians, Swedish Saami, northwestern RussiansBashkirs, and Volga Tatars, moderate frequency among other RussiansKomisNenetsesOb-UgriansDolgans, and Siberian Tatars, and low frequency among MordvaNganasansChuvashesEstoniansLatviansUkrainians, and Karanogays.” ref 

“Haplogroup N1c was known as N3. N1c represents the western extent of haplogroup N, which is found all over the Far East (China, Korea, Japan), Mongolia, and Siberia, especially among Uralic speakers of northern Siberia. Haplogroup N1 reaches a maximum frequency of approximately 95% in the Nenets (40% N1c and 57% N1b) and Nganassans (all N1b), two Uralic tribes of central-northern Siberia, and 90% among the Yakuts (all N1c), a Turkic people who live mainly in the Sakha (Yakutia) Republic in central-eastern Siberia. N1c is found chiefly in north-eastern Europe, particularly in Finland (61%), Lapland (53%), Estonia (34%), Latvia (38%), Lithuania (42%), and northern Russia (30%), and to a lower extent also in central Russia (15%), Belarus (10%), eastern Ukraine (9%), Sweden (7%), Poland (4%) and Turkey (4%). N1c is also prominent among the Uralic-speaking ethnicities of the Volga-Ural region, including the Udmurts (67%), Komi (51%), Mari (50%), and Mordvins (20%), but also among their Turkic neighbors like the Chuvashs (28%), Volga Tatars (21%) and Bashkirs (17%), as well as the Nogais (9%) of southern Russia.” ref 

“Haplogroup N is a descendant of East Asian macro-haplogroup NO. It is believed to have originated in Indochina or southern China approximately 15,000 to 20,000 years ago. Haplogroup N1* and N1c were both found at high frequency (26 out of 70 samples, or 37%) in Neolithic and Bronze Age remains (4500-700 BCE) from the West Liao River valley in Northeast China (Manchuria) by Yinqiu Cui et al. (2013). Among the Neolithic samples, haplogroup N1 made up two-thirds of the samples from the Hongshan culture (4700-2900 BCE) and all the samples from the Xiaoheyan culture (3000-2200 BCE), hinting that N1 people played a major role in the diffusion of the Neolithic lifestyle around Northeast China, and probably also to Mongolia and Siberia.” ref 

Ye Zhang et al. 2016 found 100% of Y-DNA N out of 17 samples from the Xueshan culture (Jiangjialiang site) dating from 3600–2900 BCE, and among those 41% belonged to N1c1-Tat. It is therefore extremely likely that the N1c1 subclade found in Europe today has its roots in the Chinese Neolithic. It would have progressively spread across Siberia until north-eastern Europe, possibly reaching the Volga-Ural region around 5500 to 4500 BCE with the Kama culture (5300-3300 BCE), and the eastern Baltic with the Comb Ceramic culture (4200-2000 BCE), the presumed ancestral culture of Proto-Finnic and pre-Baltic people. There is little evidence of agriculture or domesticated animals in Siberia during the Neolithic, but pottery was widely used. In that regard, it was the opposite development from the Near East, which first developed agriculture then only pottery from circa 5500 BCE, perhaps through contact with East Asians via Siberia or Central Asia.” ref 

  • “N1c1a (M178): found in Siberia (Khakass-Daurs)
    • N1c1a1 (L708): found in Siberia (Anayins)
      • N1c1a1a (P298): found in Siberia (Yakuts)
        • N1c1a1a1 (L392, L1026): Finno-Ugric branch; found throughout north-east Europe
          • N1c1a1a1a (CTS2929/VL29): Baltic-Finnic branch
            • N1c1a1a1a1 (L550): West Finnic branch; found around the Baltic Sea and in places settled by the Vikings
              • N1c1a1a1a1a (L1025)
                • N1c1a1a1a1a1 (M2783): found especially in Balto-Slavic countries, with a peak in Lithuania and Latvia
                • N1c1a1a1a1a2 (Y4706): found mostly in Finland and Scandinavia
            • N1c1a1a1a2 (CTS9976): East Finnic branch; found among the Chudes (Karelia, Estonia)
            • N1c1a1a1a2a (L1022)
          • N1c1a1a1a2a1 (Z1936): Finno-Permic branch; found in the Volga-Ural region and among the Karelians and Savonians
            • N1c1a1a1a2a1a (Z1925): found in Finland, Lapland, Scandinavia, the Volga-Ural and the Altai
              • N1c1a1a1a2a1a1 (Z1933)
                • N1c1a1a1a2a1a1a (Z1927): found among the Karelians
                • N1c1a1a1a2a1a1b (CTS8565): found among the Savonians” ref

ref

“Estimated prehistoric migration routes for Y-chromosome haplogroup N lineage.” ref

“The inhabitants of Jiahu cultivated foxtail millet and rice. While millet cultivation is common in the Peiligang culture, rice cultivation at Jiahu is unique, and tends to support the theory that Jiahu was a separate culture from the Peiligang grouping. On the other hand, difference in local climate, moisture and soil conditions may have made cultivating rice in the Peiligang area more difficult. Jiahu rice cultivation is one of the earliest found, and the most northerly found at such an early stage in history. The rice was a kind of short-grained japonica rice. Scholars had previously thought the earliest domesticated rice belonged to the long-grain indica subspecies.” ref

“There is abundant proof of millet farming in cool, dry high latitudes of the Yellow River Valley, and rice farming dominated in warm, moist low latitudes of the Yangtze River Valley. The early Neolithic site of Jiahu lies near the boundary between the cool, dry north and the warm, moist south. In another sign of advancement, Jiahu’s farmers had moved on from the usual slash-and-burn techniques of Neolithic farmers, and were using intensive cultivation in permanent fields. Jiahu is also the site of the earliest find of wild soybean seeds in China; a large quantity of soybean remains were discovered at Jiahu.” ref

“Food was plentiful, from farming as well as hunting and foraging, and contributed to considerable population growth for such an early settlement. Women of the Jiahu culture gathered wild pears and apricots, and foraged for acorns, chestnuts, broad beans, edible roots and tubers in the surrounding countryside. There is evidence of domesticated pigs, dogs, poultry, and small numbers of cattle. The Jiahu people used manure from their pigs and cattle as fertilizer, substantially increasing the yield of their rice crops. The livestock produced meat, milk and eggs. There was also evidence of deer, wild boar and rabbit hunting, and fishing in the nearby rivers to the north and south, with nets made of hemp fibers. The earliest evidence of Common carp aquaculture was also found at Jiahu. The red-crowned crane, a large bird indigenous to the region, was hunted for meat; its bones and feathers were also used for other purposes.” ref

“Due to this steadily improving and varied diet, the health and longevity of the Jiahu people gradually improved. This has been documented through comparison of the archaeological evidence. Over 400 burials have been unearthed at Jiahu, and many hundreds more are believed to await excavation. Skeletons have been measured and carefully examined, revealing the height, weight, gender, and approximate age of each of the deceased Jiahu at the time of death, as well as the general health, and in many cases the cause of death. The three phases of Jiahu history correspond to steadily increasing numbers of middle-aged and older people, suggesting an increase in survival and life expectancy, and fewer remains of children and infants, suggesting a reduction in child and infant mortality. By the third phase, the average height of an adult had increased by two centimetres (34 in) and the bones and teeth were in significantly better condition.” ref

“A stone sickle blade has been recovered. This was secured to a wooden handle to harvest grain. Evidence of baskets woven from wild grass has been uncovered. These were used to carry grain from the harvests. Remnants of a spinning loom have been found, indicating the production of cloth, probably from hemp fibers. Among the many tools and utensils unearthed at Jiahu are three-legged earthenware cooking pots with tight-fitting lids, and a variety of stone implements, including arrowheads, barbed harpoons, spades, axes, awls, and chisels.” ref

“Stone spearheads have also been found, and evidence of what may have been a wooden stockade fence along at least a portion of the interior shore of the moat. These improved weapons, and the moat surrounding the settlement, provided an ideal defense for such an early culture. The area is known to have been frequented by nomadic hunting and gathering tribes for several thousand years prior to the Jiahu settlement, and these may have been potential enemies, as well as the genetic forebears of Jiahu. The Jiahu people are not believed to have been warlike in nature, but capable of defending themselves if the need arose.” ref

“Thorough examination of the site has revealed no evidence of any armed conflict. Unearthed human remains showing signs of violent death are very rare, and scattered along the known timeline—rather than occurring at the same time which would indicate a battle. It is possible that the large size of the settlement, its substantial defenses, and the improved weapons of the Jiahu people may have caused potential enemies of that time to keep their distance. Such a scenario is consistent with the substantial growth in population and longevity exhibited by the Jiahu site. Without war, and with plenty of nutritious food, the village flourished.

“Some of the most significant burial offerings discovered were playable tonal flutes made from red-crowned crane wing bones. This crane is 1.5 metres (5 ft) tall with a wingspan of 2.4 m (8 ft), yielding large bones for this purpose. Thirty-three flutes—including around 20 intact flutes, several broken or fragmented ones, and several more unfinished ones—have been found at Jiahu. All are between 18 and 25 cm (7 and 10 in) in length. It seems plausible that ancient flutes were also made from bamboo. Ancient myths described bamboo flutes; but no ancient ones have been found, in all likelihood because bamboo decays more quickly than bone and doesn’t survive burial for thousands of years like bone.” ref

“The oldest phase at Jiahu only contains two flutes, which are tetratonic and pentatonic; the middle phase at Jiahu contains several flutes, including an interesting pair of hexatonic flutes. One of the flutes was broken, and the other flute seems to be a replica of the first flute, as it shows evidence of adjustments made to match the pitch of the first. Innovations in the last phase include the use of heptatonic flutes. The flutes were cut, smoothed at the ends, polished and finally drilled with a row of holes on one side. One of the broken flutes was repaired by drilling fourteen tiny holes along the breakage lines and then tying the sections together with hemp string.” ref

“The flutes play in the so-called pentatonic scale, in which octaves are divided into five notes—the basis of many kinds of music, including Chinese folk music. The fact that the flute has a scale indicates that its original players played music rather than just single notes. The flutes were probably used in some kind of ceremonial capacity, but may have been played for entertainment. Substantial quantities of rice and millet were stored in pottery jars, enabling the specialization of labor. Jiahu society is believed to have been fairly egalitarian, with several hundred residents of the village at the height of its development. Comparative DNA evidence from remains in the Jiahu settlement itself, as well as other evidence gathered, leads to speculation among researchers that there were one or more other ancient villages nearby, with peaceful interaction with the Jiahu in some form; but the sites of other villages nearby have not been located.” ref

“Jiahu yielded some of the oldest Chinese pottery yet found in Neolithic China. Patrick McGovern, of the University of Pennsylvania Museum, led a team of scientists who applied biomarker chemical analysis to pottery jars from Jiahu. They found signature molecules proving alcohol was fermented from rice, honey, grapes, and hawthorn. Researchers hypothesize that this hybrid beverage (a beer, wine, and mead combination) was fermented by the process of mold saccharification, a uniquely Chinese contribution to the art of beverage-making in which several mold species are used to break down the carbohydrates of rice and other grains into simple, fermentable sugars. Specific aromatic herbs and flowers such as chrysanthemum, in addition to tree resins such as China fir, had been added to the hybrid beverages, the researchers found. These aromatic additions, as well as the honey, indicate that fermented beverages with a pleasing aroma and sweet taste were important to the Jiahu people.” ref

“At Jiahu, archaeologists identified eleven markings of Jiahu symbols, also known as pictograms: nine on tortoise shells and two on bone, as possible evidence for proto-writing. The markings correspond to the middle phase. Some of the markings are quite similar to later Chinese characters; two of the most intriguing marks appear to be similar to later characters for eye () and sun (). However, correspondence of many early non-writing symbols with the Shang dynasty period oracle bone writing is to be expected, given the pictographic style of many of the Shang characters.” ref

“In later Chinese culture dating to around 3500 BCE, tortoise shells were used as a form of divination. These were subjected to intense heat, and the cracks that formed were read as omens. The cracks were then carved as permanent marks on the surface of the shell. The evidence of shell pictograms from Jiahu may indicate that this tradition, or a related one, has much deeper roots in ancient Chinese culture than previously considered. Based on the archaeological evidence, a severe flood from the nearby rivers submerged most or all of the Jiahu settlement under a few feet of water sometime around 5700 BC. The inhabitants evacuated. It is not known where they went. The absence of tools and weapons in most of the residences indicates that they were able to salvage most of their belongings. They may have built a new village that has not been discovered, emigrated to the Peiligang villages, or scattered.” ref

“Zhang Juzhong imagines that they were led by their tribal priest to build a new village nearby on higher ground, so that they could send salvage parties to the old village site. The new village site has never been found. The demolishing of older structures to salvage materials for the construction of new ones may have eradicated the site of the new village if it existed. Archaeologists have divided Jiahu into three distinct phases. The oldest phase ranges from 7000 to 6600 BCE; the middle phase ranges from 6600 to 6200 BCE; and the last phase ranges from 6200 to 5700 BCE. The last two phases correspond to the Peiligang culture, while the earliest phase is unique to Jiahu.” ref

“Some archaeologists point to cultural distinctions between Jiahu and Peiligang, as well as the distance: Jiahu is isolated, many kilometers south of the larger Peiligang grouping of over 100 archaeological sites in a fairly compact area. The distance would have represented a journey on foot of several days in the Neolithic era. This school of thought suggests that Jiahu and Peiligang represented separate, neighboring cultures that interacted and shared many characteristics. Other early Neolithic settlements in this part of the world were much farther south and east.” ref

“Careful examination of the skeletons of over 400 individuals, removed from more than 300 graves, by several scientific teams over the course of the past 30 years illustrates that the Jiahu ethnic group was a part of the Northern Mongoloid group, and identified closely with the Miaodigou and Xiawanggang sub-groups which were also descendants of hunting and gathering tribes in Henan Province, and the Dawenkou, Xixiahou and Yedian sub-groups that were later found in Shandong Province.” ref

Ancient Rattles (percussion instrument)

 An experimental study of turtle shell rattle production and the implications for archaeofaunal assemblages

“Turtle shell rattles are percussion instruments used by Indigenous peoples of the Americas in ceremonial contexts to keep rhythm. Archaeological investigations in the southeastern United States produced several complete and partial Eastern box turtle (Terrapene carolina) shell rattles from mortuary contexts dating from the Archaic (ca. 8000–1000 BCE or 10,000 to 3,000 years ago) through Mississippian periods (ca. CE 800–1500).” ref 

“Pictograms, signs carved on tortoiseshells, were also uncovered at Jiahu. In later Chinese culture dating to around 3500 BCE, shells were used as a form of divination. They were subjected to intense heat, and the cracks that formed were read as omens. The cracks were then carved as permanent marks on the surface of the shell. The evidence of shell pictograms from Jiahu may indicate that this tradition, or a related one, has much deeper roots than previously considered.” ref 

“In Ancient Egypt, rattles were used during funerary rituals to signify regeneration in the after-life. Rattles were viewed as sacred and became the forerunners of the sistrum. The earliest Egyptian rattles were ovular and made of pottery. During the Predynastic and Old Kingdom periods rattles gained handles and different shapes and were made out of different materials such as basket, wood, and stone. Native American people often use rattles in ceremonial dances. Oftentimes, these rattles are meant to represent something. Each figure or depiction can relate to something sacred to their tribe. Often, the sound of rattles forms a connection to the supernatural world when the rattles are employed by shamans. The use of the raven rattle, like the one pictured to the right, always implies power, which when used in dances, symbolize the status of the chief, who has a hereditary right to use the rattle.” ref  

Peiligang culture (7,000-5,000 BCE)

“The Peiligang culture was a Neolithic culture in the Yi-Luo river basin (in modern Henan Province, China) that existed from about 7000 to 5000 BCE. Over 100 sites have been identified with the Peiligang culture, nearly all of them in a fairly compact area of about 100 square kilometers in the area just south of the river and along its banks. Archaeologists believe that the Peiligang culture was egalitarian, with little political organization. The culture practiced agriculture in the form of cultivating millet and animal husbandry in the form of raising pigs and possibly poultry. The people hunted deer and wild boar, and fished for carp in the nearby river, using nets made from hemp fibers. The culture is also one of the oldest in ancient China to make pottery. This culture typically had separate residential and burial areas, or cemeteries, like most Neolithic cultures.” ref

“Common artifacts include stone arrowheads, spearheads and axe heads; stone tools such as chisels, awls and sickles for harvesting grain; and a broad assortment of pottery items for such purposes as cooking and storing grain. The site at Jiahu is the earliest site associated with Peiligang culture. There are many similarities between the main group of Peiligang settlements and the Jiahu culture, which was isolated several days’ travel to the south of the main group. Archaeologists are divided about the relationship between Jiahu and the main group. Most agree that Jiahu was part of the Peiligang culture, pointing to the many similarities. A few archaeologists are pointing to the differences, as well as the distance, believing that Jiahu was a neighbor that shared many cultural characteristics with Peiligang, but was a separate culture. The cultivation of rice, for example, was unique to Jiahu and was not practiced among the villages of the main Peiligang group in the north. Also, Jiahu existed for several hundred years before any of the settlements of the main group.” ref

“Archaeologists have divided Jiahu into three distinct phases. The oldest phase ranges from 7000 to 6600 BCE; the middle phase ranges from 6600 to 6200 BCE; and the last phase ranges from 6200 to 5700 BCE. The last two phases correspond to the Peiligang culture, while the earliest phase is unique to Jiahu. Careful examination of the skeletons of over 400 individuals, removed from more than 300 graves, by several scientific teams over the course of the past 30 years proves that the Jiahu ethnic group was a part of the North Asian Mongoloid group, and identified closely with the Miaodigou and Xiawanggang sub-groups which were also descendants of hunting and gathering tribes in Henan Province, and the Dawenkou, Xixiahou and Yedian sub-groups that were later found in Shandong Province.” ref

At the time of the Dongzhuang and Miaodigou Types of the Yangshao Culture, the archaeological cultures in most regions within present-day China formed for the first time into a cultural community with the Central Plains as the center. The new period during which this cultural community existed is known as the Miaodigou Age. Seen as a whole, the Miaodigou Age was formed under the influence of the powerful expansion of Dongzhuang and Miaodigou Types of Yangshao Culture around 4000 BCE, the completion of which marked the formation of the “Early Chinese Cultural Sphere” or the “Early China” in a cultural sense.” ref

“The Miaodigou Site contains the remains of Yangshao Culture (Miaodigou Type) and those during the transitional period from Yangshao Culture to Longshan Culture, known as “the second-phase Miaodigou Culture.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

Lajja Gauri Style

  1.  Lajja Gauri. China, Majiayao. 3,200-2,000 BCE or around 5,220 to 4,020 years ago. ref
  2.  Lajja Gauri. India, Kashmir. ref
  3.  Lajja Gauri. Egypt. ref
  4.  Lajjā Gaurī a lotus-headed Hindu goddess. ref
  5.  Lajja Gauri. Nepal. ref
  6.  Lajjā Gaurī lotus-headed goddess. India. ref

Sheela na gig Style

  1.  Sheela na gig. Ireland. ref
  2. Sheila Na Gig. ref
  3. Sheila Na Gig. ref
  4. Sheela na gig. Ireland. ref

Majiayao culture key to East-West exchange

In the art above (#1.) is seen a painted ceramic jar with nude figure in relief, unearthed from a Majiayao site in Qinghai. And wide consensus that the Majiayao culture indeed originated from Yangshao culture. In short, a wealth of evidence supports the theory that the Majiayao culture emerged as an extension of the Miaodigou type within the Yangshao culture in the Central Plains. This expansion occurred westward into the hinterland of present-day Gansu and Qinghai, where the culture adapted to the local environment and further developed and evolved. Yangshao culture is the earliest recognized archaeological culture in China, enduring for more than 2,000 years. It is one of the most important prehistoric archaeological cultures in the hinterland of the Central Plains. Yangshao culture reached its peak during the Miaodigou phase, and began to decline afterwards. The kiln and pottery-making technology inherited from Yangshao were preserved and further developed by the Majiayao culture.” ref

“China’s geographic landscape and location determines that early communications with Eurasia may have been achieved through land routes and rivers in the west and north directions. Starting from the hinterland of Majiayao culture, multiple northwestward access channels led to the Hexi Corridor in northwest China. From the Hexi Corridor, the route westward would have finally arrived at the hinterland of the Eurasian continent. Owing to its geographic location, the Majiayao culture may be China’s earliest archaeological culture that established contact with the civilizations in the hinterland of Eurasia and to have engaged in direct or indirect exchanges. Archaeological findings from the Majiayao culture provide valuable clues in support of these claims. For example, bronze knives unearthed at the Linjia site, located in the hinterland of the Majiayao culture, date to the early Majiayao period and are the earliest known bronzeware in China. The copper smelting remains discovered at the Xichengyi site in Zhangye at the western end of the Hexi Corridor have been dated as early as the late Machang period [the last phase of the Majiayao culture, roughly between 2300-2000 BCE].” ref

“It is generally believed that metallurgy originated in West Asia and was introduced to China through Central Asia around 5,000 years ago. Considering the aforementioned archaeological discoveries, it is very likely that the Majiayao culture was the first to assimilate metallurgy technology from West Asia in China. Majiayao culture represented the first large-scale exploration of northwestern China by the Central Plains civilization. This culture took root and developed in the northwest highlands and persisted for thousands of years, exerting an enduring and profound influence on the civilizational processes of northwestern China.” ref

“The Majiayao culture (3300 to 2000 BCE or around 5,300 to 4,000 years ago) was a group of neolithic communities who lived primarily in the upper Yellow River region in eastern Gansu, eastern Qinghai, and northern Sichuan, China. The transition from Yangshao to Majiayao coincides, climatically, with the Piora Oscillation. This culture developed from the middle Yangshao (Miaodigou) phase, through an intermediate Shilingxia phase. The culture is often divided into three phases: Majiayao (3300–2500 BCE), Banshan (2500–2300 BCE), and Machang (2300–2000 BCE).” ref

In this study, we found that some Tibetans belong to haplogroups N and R, which are the main macrohaplogroups in Eurasia. Studies of ancient DNA have found haplogroups N and R in ancient populations related to the Lower Xijiadian culture (∼4,000 years ago), Majiayao culture (∼3,900 years ago), Xiaohe culture (∼4,000–3,600 years ago), Afanasievo culture (∼4,400 years ago), Boisman culture (∼6,000 years ago), and Ganj Dareh (∼9,900 years ago) (Narasimhan et al., 2019Ding et al., 2020Ning et al., 2020Wang C. C. et al., 2021Zhang F. et al., 2021), indicating that Lhasa Tibetans have some ancient Eurasian ancestry and further supporting that the ancient Eurasian population contributed genetic components to modern Tibetans.” ref

“The Majiayao culture may be associated with the expansion of early Sino-Tibetan peoples during the Neolithic. Pottery style emerging from the Yangshao culture spread to the Majiayao culture, and then further to Xinjiang and Central Asia. The Majiayao culture used a wide variety of symbols in its pottery, some of them abstract and geometric, including the well-known Neolithic symbol of the Swastika, some of them figurative, such as frontal and rather realistic anthropomorphic depictions, The Swastika symbol was particularly used during the final Majiayao Machang period (2300-2000 BCE), and became a current symbol in Buddhism representing samsara. The symbols include net patterns, eight-angled star patterns, connected-shell patterns, petal patterns, vortex patterns etc… Many motifs were already known from the preceding Yangshao culture (5000-3000 BCE).” ref

“The swastika ( or ) is an ancient religious and cultural symbol, predominantly found in various Eurasian cultures, as well as some African and American ones. The swastika never stopped being used as a symbol of divinity and spirituality in Indian religions, including HinduismBuddhism, and Jainism. In several major Indo-European religions, the swastika symbolises lightning bolts, representing the thunder god and the king of the gods, such as Indra in Vedic HinduismZeus in the ancient Greek religionJupiter in the ancient Roman religion, and Thor in the ancient Germanic religion. The symbol is found in the archeological remains of the Indus Valley Civilisation and Samarra, as well as in early Byzantine and Christian artwork.” ref

The Samarra culture is a Late Neolithic archaeological culture of northern Mesopotamia, roughly dated to between 5500 and 4800 BCE or around 7,500 to 6,800 years ago. It partially overlaps with Hassuna and early Ubaid. The Samarran Culture was the precursor to the Mesopotamian culture of the Ubaid period. The Ubaid period (c. 5500–3700 BCE or around 7,500 to 5,700 years ago) is a prehistoric period of Mesopotamia. During the late Ubaid period around 4500–4000 BC, there was some increase in social polarization, with central houses in the settlements becoming bigger. But there were no real cities until the later Uruk period. Numerous examples of Ubaid pottery have been found along the Persian Gulf, as far as Dilmun, where Indus Valley civilization pottery has also been found. During the Ubaid Period (5000–4000 BCE), the movement towards urbanization began. Ubaid culture is characterized by large unwalled village settlements, multi-roomed rectangular mud-brick houses, and the appearance of the first temples of public architecture in Mesopotamia, with a growth of a two-tier settlement hierarchy of centralized large sites of more than 10 hectares surrounded by smaller village sites of less than 1 hectare.” ref, ref

The word swastika is derived from the Sanskrit root swasti, which is composed of su ‘good, well’ and asti ‘is; it is; there is’. The word swasti occurs frequently in the Vedas as well as in classical literature, meaning ‘health, luck, success, prosperity’, and it was commonly used as a greeting. According to Joseph Campbell, the earliest known swastika is from 10,000 BCE – part of “an intricate meander pattern of joined-up swastikas” found on a late paleolithic figurine of a bird, carved from mammoth ivory, found in Mezine, Ukraine. It has been suggested that this swastika may be a stylized picture of a stork in flight. As the carving was found near phallic objects, this may also support the idea that the pattern was a fertility symbol. It is one of the most common symbols on Mesopotamian coins.ref

“In the mountains of Iran, there are swastikas or spinning wheels inscribed on stone walls, which are estimated to be more than 7,000 years old. One instance is in Khorashad, Birjand, on the holy wall Lakh MazarMirror-image swastikas (clockwise and counter-clockwise) have been found on ceramic pottery in the Devetashka cave, Bulgaria, dated to 6,000 BCE or around 8,000 years ago. Some of the earliest archaeological evidence of the swastika in the Indian subcontinent can be dated to 3,000 BCE. The investigators put forth the hypothesis that the swastika moved westward from the Indian subcontinent to Finland, Scandinavia, the Scottish Highlands, and other parts of Europe. In England, neolithic or Bronze Age stone carvings of the symbol have been found on Ilkley Moor, such as the Swastika Stone. The pagan Anglo-Saxon ship burial at Sutton Hoo, England, contained numerous items bearing the swastika. The runic inscription on the 8th-century Sæbø sword has been taken as evidence of the swastika as a symbol of Thor in Norse paganism.ref

“Swastikas have also been found on pottery in archaeological digs in Africa, in the area of Kush and on pottery at the Jebel Barkal temples, in Iron Age designs of the northern Caucasus (Koban culture), and in Neolithic China in the Majiayao culture. Other Iron Age attestations of the swastika can be associated with Indo-European cultures such as the Illyrians, Indo-Iranians, Celts, Greeks, Germanic peoples, and Slavs. In Sintashta culture‘s “Country of Towns“, ancient Indo-European settlements in southern Russia, it has been found a great concentration of some of the oldest swastika patterns. The Tierwirbel (the German for “animal whorl” or “whirl of animals”) is a characteristic motif in Bronze Age Central Asia, the Eurasian Steppe, and later also in Iron Age Scythian and European (Baltic and Germanic) culture, showing rotational symmetric arrangement of an animal motif, often four birds’ heads. Even wider diffusion of this “Asiatic” theme has been proposed to the Pacific and even North America (especially Moundville).ref

“The relative divergence in China dates can be estimated much more precisely using a molecular clock. Researchers found that all the Paleolithic divergences were binary; however, three strong star-like Neolithic expansions at around ∼6,000 years ago indicate that ∼40% of modern Chinese are patrilineal descendants of only three super-grandfathers at that time. This observation suggests that the main patrilineal expansion in China occurred in the Neolithic Era and might be related to the development of agriculture.” ref

“The Dawenkou interacted extensively with the Yangshao culture. “For two and a half millennia of its existence, the Dawenkou was, however, in a dynamic interchange with the Yangshao Culture, in which process of interaction it sometimes had the lead role, notably in generating Longshan. Scholars have also noted similarities between the Dawenkou and the Liangzhu culture as well as the related cultures of the Yantze River basin. According to some scholars, the Dawenkou culture may have a link with a pre-Austronesian language. Other researchers also note a similarity between Dawenkou inhabitants and modern Austronesian people in cultural practices such as tooth avulsion and architecture.” ref

“The physical similarity of the Jiahu people to the later Dawenkou (2600-4300 BCE) indicates that the Dawenkou might have descended from the Jiahu, following a slow migration along the middle and lower reaches of the Huai river and the Hanshui valley. Other scholars have also speculated that the Dawenkou originates in nearby regions to the south. The Dawenkou culture descends from the Beixin culture, but is deeply influenced by the northward expanding Longqiuzhuang culture located between the Yangtze and Huai rivers. The people of Dawenkou exhibited a primarily Sinodont dental pattern. The Dawenkou were also physically dissimilar to the neolithic inhabitants of Hemudu, Southern China, and Taiwan. DNA testing revealed that neolithic inhabitants of Shandong were closer to northern East Asians.” ref

“The Dawenkou culture was a Chinese Neolithic culture primarily located in the eastern province of Shandong, but also appearing in AnhuiHenan, and Jiangsu. The culture existed from 4100 to 2600 BCE, and co-existed with the Yangshao cultureTurquoisejade, and ivory artifacts are commonly found at Dawenkou sites. The earliest examples of alligator drums appear at Dawenkou sites. Neolithic signs, perhaps related to subsequent scripts, such as those of the Shang Dynasty, have been found on Dawenkou pottery.” ref 

“During the late phase, wooden coffins began to appear in Dawenkou burials. The culture became increasingly stratified, as some graves contained no grave goods while others contained a large quantity of grave goods. The type site at Dawenkou, located in Tai’an, Shandong. Only the middle layer at Dawenkou is associated with the Dawenkou culture, as the earliest layer corresponds to the Beixin culture and the latest layer corresponds to the early Shandong variant of the Longshan culture.” ref

“The term “chiefdom” seems to be appropriate in describing the political organization of the Dawenkou. A dominant kin group likely held sway over Dawenkou village sites, though power was most likely manifested through religious authority rather than coercion. Unlike the Beixin culture from which they descend, the people of the Dawenkou culture were noted for being engaged in violent conflict. Scholars suspect that they may have engaged in raids for land, crops, livestock, and prestigious goods.” ref

 ref, ref

Tortoiseshells in the Burial

“The burials at Jiahu were usually accompanied by burial offerings, with increasing frequency as the second and third phases progressed. Burial objects range from pottery to tortoise shells. Burial offerings varied between individuals, and are believed to be linked to the skills they displayed in life, providing evidence of an early specialization of labor. The types of labor specialization, from most common to most rare, included farmers, herdsmen, fishermen, hunters, potters, musicians, and a tribal priest.” ref

“Most of the burials were earthen pits; infants were buried in earthenware jars. As is common with Neolithic communities, the burials were in cemeteries which were separate from the residential areas, although many gravesites overlapped, so they were probably not marked. A few burials were multiple, while most burial pits contained single individuals. These did not follow any discernible pattern, although it is possible that in some cases, couples (a man and a woman of roughly the same age) were buried together.” ref

“In some graves, the heads were severed from the body and pointed toward the northwest. Cut marks made when the bones were fresh indicates the heads were cut off shortly after the person died. A few burial offerings included turquoise carvings, and represented a significant level of material wealth, suggesting some differences in social status. Burial offerings in women’s graves were more sparse, indicating lower social status, and indicated that their roles were limited to childbearing and child care, cooking, and foraging for food.” ref

“Japanese culture adopted from China the myth of four Guardian Beasts, said in Japan to protect the city of Heian (Kyoto) from threats arising from each of the four cardinal directions. The Black Tortoise or Gen-bu, sometimes depicted as a combination of a tortoise and a snake, protects Kyoto from the north; the other beasts and associated directions are the Azure Dragon (Sei-ryu, east), the Vermilion Bird (Su-zaku, south), and the White Tiger (Byak-ko, west). In Japan, however, the turtle has developed a more independent tradition than the other three prominent beasts of China. The minogame (蓑亀), which is so old it has a train of seaweed growing on its back, is a symbol of longevity and felicity. A minogame has an important role in the well-known legend of Urashima Tarō. According to traditional Japanese beliefs, the tortoise is a haven for immortals and the world mountain, and symbolizes longevity, good luck, and support. It is the symbol of Kompira, the god of seafaring people.” ref

“The tortoise is a favored motif by netsuke-carvers and other artisans, and is featured in traditional Japanese wedding ceremonies. There is also a well-known artistic pattern based on the nearly hexagonal shape of a tortoise’s shell. These patterns are usually composed of symmetrical hexagons, sometimes with smaller hexagons within them. Many legends of Vietnam connect closely to the turtle. During the time of Emperor Yao in China, a Vietnamese King’s envoy offered a sacred turtle (Vietnamese: Thần Quy) which was carved in Khoa Đẩu script on its carapace writing all things happening from the time Sky and Earth had been born. Yao King ordered a person to copy it and called it Turtle Calendar.” ref

“Another legend told that Kim Quy Deity (Golden Turtle Deity) came into sight and crawled after An Dương Vương‘s pray. Following the Deity’s foot prints, An Dương Vương built Cổ Loa Citadel as a spiral. An Dương Vương was given a present of Kim Quy Deity’s claw to make the trigger (Vietnamese: lẫy), one part of the crossbow (Vietnamese: nỏ) named Linh Quang Kim Trảo Thần Nỏ that was the military secret of victorious Zhao Tuo. A 15th-century legend tells that Lê Lợi returned his sacred sword named Thuận Thiên (Heaven’s Will) to Golden Turtle in Lục Thủy lake after he had defeated the Ming army. That is why Lục Thủy lake was renamed Sword Lake (Vietnamese: Hồ Gươm) or Returning Sword lake (Hoàn Kiếm Lake). This action symbolizes taking leave of weapons for peace.” ref

“In Taiwanese villages, paste cakes of flour shaped like turtles are made for festivals that are held in honor of the lineage patron deity. People buy these cakes at their lineage temple and take them home to assure prosperity, harmony, and security for the following year. In the stories of many Indigenous groups of North America, the World Turtle carries the Earth upon its back. Many North American Indigenous groups, mostly in the northern and eastern areas of the continent, have in common a type of creation story called the Earth-Diver Myth in which a supreme being usually sends an animal into the primal waters to find bits of sand or mud with which to build habitable land; in many stories these are then used to build that land upon the base of a turtle’s back. For this reason many Indigenous peoples of the continent refer to it as Turtle Island. Use of term “Turtle Island” for the North American continent expanded beyond those groups carrying these story traditions into more widespread pan-Indigenous use during Indigenous rights activism in the 1970s.” ref

“Most turtles have thirteen scales, or scutes, on the backs of their shells. In many Native American cultural traditions these scutes represented the thirteen full moons in each year, including those of the Haudenosaunee, the Anishinaabe other related Algonquian peoples, and the Wabanaki/Abenaki. In Cheyenne tradition, the great creator spirit Maheo kneads some mud he takes from a coot‘s beak until it expands so much that only Old Grandmother Turtle can support it on her back. In Haudenosaunee tradition, the trembling or shaking of the Earth is thought of as a sign that the World Turtle is stretching beneath the great weight that she carries. In the Anishinaabe creation story, Gchi-Mikinaak (“The Great Turtle”) offers his back as a base in order to (re)build the world from mud brought up from the bottom of the great waters covering the world by another animal, usually by Wazhashk (“Muskrat”).) In most versions of this story, this takes place after a Great Flood covers the world, and the land created on Turtle’s back is the first to re-emerge, on which the Anishinaabeg will live from then on.” ref

ref

“The Paleolithic dog was a Late Pleistocene canine. They were directly associated with human hunting camps in Europe over 30,000 years ago and it is proposed that these were domesticated. They are further proposed to be either a proto-dog and the ancestor of the domestic dog or an extinct, morphologically and genetically divergent wolf population. There are a number of recently discovered specimens which are proposed as being Paleolithic dogs, however, their taxonomy is debated. These have been found in either Europe or Siberia and date 40,000–17,000 years ago. They include Hohle Fels in Germany, Goyet Caves in Belgium, Predmosti in the Czech Republic, and four sites in Russia: Razboinichya Cave in the Altai RepublicKostyonki-8, Ulakhan Sular in the Sakha Republic, and Eliseevichi 1 on the Russian plain.” ref

1. 40,000–35,500 years ago Hohle FelsSchelklingen, Germany
2. 36,500 years ago Goyet Caves, Samson River Valley, Belgium
3. 33,500 years ago Razboinichya Cave,  Altai Mountains, (Russia/Siberia)
4. 33,500–26,500 years ago Kostyonki-Borshchyovo archaeological complex, (Kostenki site) Voronezh, Russia
5. 31,000 years ago Predmostí, Moravia, Czech Republic
6. 26,000 years ago Chauvet CaveVallon-Pont-d’Arc, Ardèche region, France
7. 17,300–14,100 years ago Dyuktai Cave, northern Yakutia, Siberia
8. 17,000–16,000 years ago Eliseevichi-I site, Bryansk Region, Russian Plain, Russia
9. 16,900 years ago Afontova Gora-1, Yenisei River, southern Siberia
10. 14,223 years ago BonnOberkassel, Germany
11. 13,500 years ago MezineChernigov region, Ukraine
12. 13,000 years ago Palegawra, (Zarzian culture) Iraq
13. 12,800 years ago Ushki I, Kamchatka, eastern Siberia
14. 12,790 years ago NanzhuangtouChina
15. 12,300 years ago Ust’-Khaita site, Baikal region, Siberia
16. 12,000 years ago Ain Mallaha (Eynan) and HaYonim terrace, Israel
17. 10,150 years ago Lawyer’s Cave, Alaska, USA
18. 9,000 years ago Jiahu site, China
19. 8,000 years ago Svaerdborg site, Denmark
20. 7,425 years ago Lake Baikal region, Siberia
21. 7,000 years ago Tianluoshan archaeological site, Zhejiang province, China ref

1. 40,000–35,500 years ago Hohle FelsSchelklingen, Germany

“Canid maxillary fragment. The size of the molars matches those of a wolf, the morphology matches a dog. Proposed as a Paleolithic dog. The figurine Venus of Hohle Fels was discovered in this cave and dated to this time.” ref

2. 36,500 years ago Goyet Caves, Samson River Valley, Belgium

The “Goyet dog” is proposed as being a Paleolithic dog. The Goyet skull is very similar in shape to that of the Eliseevichi-I dog skulls (16,900 years ago) and to the Epigravettian Mezin 5490 and Mezhirich dog skulls (13,500 years ago), which are about 18,000 years younger. The dog-like skull was found in a side gallery of the cave, and Palaeolithic artifacts in this system of caves date from the MousterianAurignacianGravettian, and Magdalenian, which indicates recurrent occupations of the cave from the Pleniglacial until the Late Glacial. The Goyet dog left no descendants, and its genetic classification is inconclusive because its mitochondrial DNA (mDNA) does not match any living wolf nor dog. It may represent an aborted domestication event or phenotypically and genetically distinct wolves. A genome-wide study of a 35,000-year-old Pleistocene wolf fossil from northern Siberia indicates that the dog and the modern grey wolf genetically diverged from a common ancestor between 27,000 and 40,000 years ago.” ref

3. 33,500 years ago Razboinichya Cave,  Altai Mountains, (Russia/Siberia)

The “Altai dog” is proposed as being a Paleolithic dog. The specimens discovered were a dog-like skull, mandibles (both sides), and teeth. The morphological classification, and an initial mDNA analysis, found it to be a dog. A later study of its mDNA was inconclusive, with 2 analyses indicating dog and another 2 indicating wolf. In 2017, two prominent evolutionary biologists reviewed the evidence and supported the Altai dog as being a dog from a lineage that is now extinct and that was derived from a population of small wolves that are also now extinct.” ref

4. 33,500–26,500 years ago Kostyonki-Borshchyovo archaeological complex, (Kostenki site) Voronezh, Russia

One left mandible paired with the right maxilla, proposed as a Paleolithic dog.” ref

5. 31,000 years ago Predmostí, Moravia, Czech Republic

Three dog-like skulls proposed as being Paleolithic dogs. Predmostí is a Gravettian site. The skulls were found in the human burial zone and identified as Palaeolithic dogs, characterized by – compared to wolves – short skulls, short snouts, wide palates and braincases, and even-sized carnassials. Wolf skulls were also found at the site. One dog had been buried with a bone placed carefully in its mouth. The presence of dogs buried with humans at this Gravettian site corroborates the hypothesis that domestication began long before the Late Glacial. Further analysis of bone collagen and dental microwear on tooth enamel indicates that these canines had a different diet when compared with wolves (refer under diet).” ref

6. 26,000 years ago Chauvet CaveVallon-Pont-d’Arc, Ardèche region, France

50-metre trail of footprints made by a boy of about ten years of age alongside those of a large canid. The size and position of the canid’s shortened middle toe in relation to its pads indicate a dog rather than a wolf. The footprints have been dated by soot deposited from the torch the child was carrying. The cave is famous for its cave paintings. A later study using geometric morphometric analysis to compare modern wolves with modern dog tracks proposes that these are wolf tracks.” ref

7. 17,300–14,100 years ago Dyuktai Cave, northern Yakutia, Siberia

Large canid remains along with human artifacts. And from a nearby site dating to around 17,200–16,800 Ulakhan Sular, northern Yakutia, Siberia held a fossil dog-like skull similar in size to the “Altai dog”, proposed as a Paleolithic dog.” ref

8. 17,000–16,000 years ago Eliseevichi-I site, Bryansk Region, Russian Plain, Russia

Two fossil canine skulls proposed as being Paleolithic dogs. In 2002, a study looked at the fossil skulls of two large canids that had been found buried 2 meters and 7 meters from what was once a mammoth-bone hut at this Upper Paleolithic site, and using an accepted morphologically based definition of domestication declared them to be “Ice Age dogs”. The carbon dating gave a calendar-year age estimate that ranged between 16,945 and 13,905 years ago. The Eliseevichi-1 skull is very similar in shape to the Goyet skull (36,000 years ago), the Mezine dog skull (13,500 years ago) and Mezhirich dog skull (13,500 years ago). In 2013, a study looked at the mDNA sequence for one of these skulls and identified it as Canis lupus familiaris i.e. dog. However, in 2015 a study using three-dimensional geometric morphometric analyses indicated the skull is more likely from a wolf. These animals were larger in size than most grey wolves and approached the size of a Great Dane.” ref

9. 16,900 years ago Afontova Gora-1, Yenisei River, southern Siberia

Fossil dog-like tibia, proposed as a Paleolithic dog. The site is on the western bank of the Yenisei River about 2,500 km southwest of Ulakhan Sular, and shares a similar timeframe to that canid. A skull from this site described as dog-like has been lost in the past, but there exists a written description of it possessing a wide snout and a clear stop, with a skull length of 23 cm that falls outside of those of wolves.” ref

Afontova Gora is a Late Upper Paleolithic and Mesolithic Siberian complex of archaeological sites located on the left bank of the Yenisei River near the city of KrasnoyarskRussia. Afontova Gora 3 carries are at the root of the classic European blond hair mutation, as massive population migrations from the Eurasian steppe, by a people who had substantial Ancient North Eurasian ancestry, entered continental Europe. Afontova Gora has cultural and genetic links to the people from Mal’ta-Buret’ culture. In a 2016 study, researchers determined that Afontova Gora 2, Afontova Gora 3, and Mal’ta 1 (Mal’ta boy) shared common descent and were clustered together in a Mal’ta cluster. The individual showed close genetic affinities to Mal’ta 1 (Mal’ta boy). Afontova Gora 2 also showed greater genetic affinity for the Karitiana people an indigenous people of Brazil, than for the Han Chinese.” ref

“Since the term ‘Ancient North Eurasian’ refers to a genetic bridge of connected mating networks, scholars of comparative mythology have argued that they probably shared myths and beliefs that could be reconstructed via the comparison of stories attested within cultures that were not in contact for millennia and stretched from the Pontic–Caspian steppe to the American continent. The mytheme of the dog guarding the Otherworld possibly stems from an older Ancient North Eurasian belief, as suggested by similar motifs found in Indo-EuropeanNative American and Siberian mythology. In SiouanAlgonquianIroquoian, and in Central and South American beliefs, a fierce guard dog was located in the Milky Way, perceived as the path of souls in the afterlife, and getting past it was a test. The Siberian Chukchi and Tungus believed in a guardian-of-the-afterlife dog and a spirit dog that would absorb the dead man’s soul and act as a guide in the afterlife. In Indo-European myths, the figure of the dog is embodied by CerberusSarvarā, and Garmr. In Zoroastrianism, two four-eyed dogs guard the bridge to the afterlife called Chinvat BridgeAnthony and Brown note that it might be one of the oldest mythemes recoverable through comparative mythology. A second canid-related series of beliefs, myths and rituals connected dogs with healing rather than death. For instance, Ancient Near Eastern and TurkicKipchaq myths are prone to associate dogs with healing and generally categorised dogs as impure. A similar myth-pattern is assumed for the Eneolithic site of Botai in Kazakhstan, dated to 3500 BCE, which might represent the dog as absorber of illness and guardian of the household against disease and evil. In Mesopotamia, the goddess Nintinugga, associated with healing, was accompanied or symbolized by dogs. Similar absorbent-puppy healing and sacrifice rituals were practiced in Greece and Italy, among the Hittites, again possibly influenced by Near Eastern traditions.” ref

10. 14,223 years ago BonnOberkassel, Germany

The “Bonn-Oberkassel dog“. Undisputed dog skeleton buried with a man and woman. All three skeletal remains were found sprayed with red hematite powder. The consensus is that a dog was buried along with two humans. Analysis of mDNA indicates that this dog was a direct ancestor of modern dogs. Domestic dog.” ref

11. 13,500 years ago MezineChernigov region, Ukraine

Ancient dog-like skull proposed as being a Paleolithic dog. Additionally, ancient wolf specimens were found at the site. Dated to the Epigravettian period (17,000–10,000 years ago). The Mezine skull is very similar in shape to the Goyet skull (36,000 years ago), the Eliseevichi-1 dog skulls (16,900 years ago), and the Mezhirich dog skull (13,500 years ago). The Epigravettian Mezine site is well known for its round mammoth bone dwelling. Taxonomy uncertain.” ref

12. 13,000 years ago Palegawra, (Zarzian culture) Iraq

The fossil jaw and teeth of a domesticated dog, recovered from a cave in Iraq, have been found to be about 14,000 years old. The bone was found in a shallow cave with a number of stone tools suggesting that its keepers were hunters. The scientists who found and studied the bone speculated that the animal served either as a hunting dog in the field or as a watchdog back at the cave or perhaps as both.” refref

13. 12,800 years ago Ushki I, Kamchatka, eastern Siberia

Complete skeleton buried in a buried dwelling. Located 1,800 km to the southeast from Ulakhan Sular. Domestic dog.” ref

14. 12,790 years ago Nanzhuangtou, China

31 fragments including a complete dog mandible.” ref 

Nanzhuangtou, dated to 12,600–11,300 years ago an Initial Neolithic site near Lake Baiyangdian in Xushui CountyHebeiChina. The site was discovered under a peat bog. Over 47 pieces of pottery were discovered at the site. Nanzhuangtou is also the earliest Neolithic site yet discovered in northern China. There is evidence that the people at Nanzhuangtou had domestic dogs 10,000 years ago. Stone grinding slabs and rollers and bone artifacts were also discovered at the site. It is one of the earliest sites showing evidence of millet cultivation dating to 10,500 years ago. Pottery can also be dated to 10,200 years ago.” ref 

“At a nearby location of Lingjing (Henan, China) was found bird carving, with a probable age estimated to 13,500 years old. The carving, which predates previously known comparable instances from this region by 8,500 years.” ref 

Damien finds both the dogs likely from Siberia and possibly the bird mythology that came to inspire the bird art.

 “N moved from southern China 20,000 years ago involving the earliest pottery, then spreading pottery into Siberia starting around 14,000 years ago, and N has experienced serial bottlenecks in Siberia and secondary expansions in eastern Europe. Haplogroup N-M46 is approximately 14,000 years old. In Siberia, haplogroup N-M46 reaches a maximum frequency of approximately 90% among the Yakuts, a Turkic people who live mainly in the Sakha (Yakutia) Republic. However, N-M46 is present with much lower frequency among many of the Yakuts’ neighbors, such as Evenks and Evens. The haplogroup N-M46 has a low diversity among Yakuts suggestive of a population bottleneck or founder effect. This was confirmed by a study of ancient DNA which traced the origins of the male Yakut lineages to a small group of horse-riders from the Cis-Baikal area.” ref

15. 12,300 years ago Ust’-Khaita site, Baikal region, Siberia

Sub-adult skull located 2,400 km southwest of Ulakhan Sular and proposed as a Paleolithic dog. Also a somewhat close find at 12,450 years old mummified dog carcass. The “Black Dog of Tumat” was found frozen into the ice core of an oxbow lake steep ravine at the middle course of the Syalaah River in the Ust-Yana region. DNA analysis confirmed it as an early dog.” ref The Archaeology of Ushki Lake, Kamchatka, and the Pleistocene Peopling of the Americas: The Ushki Paleolithic sites of Kamchatka, Russia, have long been thought to contain information critical to the peopling of the Americas, especially the origins of Clovis. New radiocarbon dates indicate that human occupation of Ushki began only 13,000 calendar years ago-nearly 4000 years later than previously thought. Although biface industries were widespread across Beringia contemporaneous to the time of Clovis in western North America, these data suggest that late-glacial Siberians did not spread into Beringia until the end of the Pleistocene, perhaps too recently to have been ancestral to proposed pre-Clovis populations in the Americas.” ref

16. 12,000 years ago Ain Mallaha (Eynan) and HaYonim terrace, Israel

Three canid finds. A diminutive carnassial and a mandible, and a wolf or dog puppy skeleton buried with a human during the Natufian culture. These Natufian dogs did not exhibit tooth-crowding. The Natufian culture occupied the Levant, and had earlier interred a fox together with a human in the Uyun al-Hammam burial site, Jordan dated 17,700–14,750 years ago.” ref

17. 10,150 years ago Lawyer’s Cave, Alaska, USA

Bone of a dog, oldest find in North America. DNA indicates a split from Siberian relatives 16,500 years ago, indicating that dogs may have been in Beringia earlier. Lawyer’s Cave is on the Alaskan mainland east of Wrangell Island in the Alexander Archipelago of southeast Alaska.” ref

18. 9,000 years ago Jiahu site, China

Eleven dog interments. Jaihu is a Neolithic site 22 kilometers north of Wuyang in Henan Province.” ref Most archaeologists consider the Jaihu site to be one of the earliest examples of the Peiligang culture. Settled around 7000 BCE or around 9,000 years ago, the site was later flooded and abandoned around 5700 BCE or around 7,700 years ago. At one time, it was “a complex, highly organized Chinese Neolithic society”, home to at least 250 people and perhaps as many as 800. The important discoveries of the Jiahu archaeological site include the Jiahu symbols, possibly an early example of proto-writing, carved into tortoise shells and bones; the thirty-three Jiahu flutes carved from the wing bones of cranes, believed to be among the oldest playable musical instruments in the world; and evidence of alcohol fermented from rice, honey and hawthorn leaves.” ref

19. 8,000 years ago Svaerdborg site, Denmark

Three different sized dog types recorded at this Maglemosian culture site. Maglemosian (c. 9000 – c. 6000 BCE or around 11,000 to 8,000 years ago) is the name given to a culture of the early Mesolithic period in Northern Europe. In Scandinavia, the culture was succeeded by the Kongemose culture. It appears that they had domesticated the dog. Similar settlements were excavated from England to Poland and from Skåne in Sweden to northern France.” refref

20. 7,425 years ago Lake Baikal region, Siberia

Dog buried in a human burial ground. Additionally, a human skull was found buried between the legs of a “tundra wolf” dated 8,320 years ago (but it does not match any known wolf DNA). The evidence indicates that as soon as formal cemeteries developed in Baikal, some canids began to receive mortuary treatments that closely paralleled those of humans. One dog was found buried with four red deer canine pendants around its neck dated 5,770 years ago. Many burials of dogs continued in this region with the latest finding at 3,760 years ago, and they were buried lying on their right side and facing towards the east as did their humans. Some were buried with artifacts, e.g., stone blades, birch bark, and antler bone.” ref

21. 7,000 years ago Tianluoshan archaeological site, Zhejiang province, China

In 2020, an mDNA study of ancient dog fossils from the Yellow River and Yangtze River basins of southern China showed that most of the ancient dogs fell within haplogroup A1b, as do the Australian dingoes and the pre-colonial dogs of the Pacific, but in low frequency in China today. The specimen from the Tianluoshan archaeological site is basal to the entire lineage. The dogs belonging to this haplogroup were once widely distributed in southern China, then dispersed through Southeast Asia into New Guinea and Oceania, but were replaced in China 2,000 years ago by dogs of other lineages.” ref

Sacred Dogs

Dog Domestication, Shamanism, and Emerging “Sacred Companion” Mortuary Rituals between 33,000 to 12,000 years ago?

“The Peiligang culture was a Neolithic culture in the Yi-Luo river basin (in modern Henan Province, China) that existed from about 7000 to 5000 BCE or around 9,000 to 7,000 years ago. Over 100 sites have been identified with the Peiligang culture, nearly all of them in a fairly compact area of about 100 square kilometers in the area just south of the river and along its banks. The culture practiced agriculture in the form of cultivating millet and animal husbandry in the form of raising pigs and possibly poultry. The site at Jiahu is the earliest site associated with Peiligang culture. There are many similarities between the main group of Peiligang settlements and the Jiahu culture, which was isolated several days’ travel to the south of the main group.” ref

“Most archaeologists consider the site of Jiahu to be one of the earliest examples of the Peiligang culture. Settled around 7000 BCE, the site was later flooded and abandoned around 5700 BCE. The inhabitants of Jiahu cultivated foxtail millet and riceThe burials at Jiahu were usually accompanied by burial offerings, with increasing frequency as the second and third phases progressed. Burial objects range from pottery to tortoise shells. Burial offerings varied between individuals, and are believed to be linked to the skills they displayed in life, providing evidence of an early specialization of labor. The types of labor specialization, from most common to most rare, included farmers, herdsmen, fishermen, hunters, potters, musicians, and a tribal priest/shaman.” ref

“Most of the burials were earthen pits; infants were buried in earthenware jars. As is common with Neolithic communities, the burials were in cemeteries which were separate from the residential areas, although many gravesites overlapped, so they were probably not marked. A few burials were multiple, while most burial pits contained single individuals. These did not follow any discernible pattern, although it is possible that in some cases, couples (a man and a woman of roughly the same age) were buried together. There is evidence of domesticated pigs, dogs, poultry, and small numbers of cattle.” ref 

“In some graves, the heads were severed from the body and pointed toward the northwest. Cut marks made when the bones were fresh, indicating the heads were cut off shortly after the person died. A few burial offerings included turquoise carvings, and represented a significant level of material wealth, suggesting some differences in social status. Burial offerings in women’s graves were more sparse, indicating lower social status, and indicated that their roles were limited to childbearing and child care, cooking, and foraging for food.” ref

“The Dadiwan culture (c. 7900–7200 years ago) was a Neolithic culture located primarily in the eastern portion of Gansu and Shaanxi provinces in modern China. The culture takes its name from the deepest cultural layer found during the original excavation of the type site at Dadiwan. The remains of milletpigs, and dogs have been found in sites associated with the culture, which is itself defined by a thin-walled, cord-marked ceramic tradition sometimes referred to as Laoguantai. The Dadiwan culture shares a variety of common features, in pottery, architecture, and economy, with the Cishan and Peiligang cultures to the east. The Neolithic cultural sequence here begins with the Dadiwan culture (c. 7900–7200 years ago), followed by the Yangshao culture (c. 6800–4900 years ago) and then the Changshan culture (c. 4900–4800 years ago). The agricultural economy intensified and flourished during the early phases of the Yangshao culture.” ref

Dadiwan, which was first settled about 8000 years ago and produced China’s earliest known painted pottery, was excavated in the 1970s and again in 2006. The site contains some fossilized fragments of millet, which is the main plant found there, but not enough to elucidate its domestication. In the first phase of occupation at Dadiwan, between 7,900 to 7,200 years ago, pigs ate only C3 plants, whereas most of the dogs had C4 signatures, meaning that they ate millet. But during the second occupation phase, 6500 to 4900 years ago, all human and dog bones, and the great majority of pig bones, showed strong C4 signatures, indicating that all of their diets contained a lot of millet. ref

Dogs in Ancient China

“Remains of dogs and pigs have been found in the oldest Neolithic settlements of the Yangshao (circa 4000 BCE or around 6,000 years ago) and Hemudu (circa 5000 BCE or around 7,000 years ago) cultures. Canine remains similar to the Dingo have been found in some early graves excavated in northern China. Tests on neolithic dog bones show similarities between dogs from this era and modern-day Japanese dogs, especially the shiba inu. Dogs (Canis lupus familiaris), known in Classical Chinese as quan (ChinesepinyinquǎnWade–Gilesch’üan), played an important role in ancient Chinese society. According to Bruno Schindler, the origin of using dogs as sacrificial animals dates back to a primitive cult in honor of a dog-shaped god of vegetation whose worship later became amalgamated with that of Shang Di, the reigning deity of the Shang pantheon.” ref

“Systematic excavation of Shang tombs around Anyang since 1928 have revealed a large number of animal and human sacrifices. There was hardly a tomb or a building consecrated without the sacrifice of a dog. At one site, Xiaotong, the bones of a total of 825 human victims, 15 horses, 10 oxen, 18 sheep, and 35 dogs were unearthed. Dogs were usually buried wrapped in reed mats and sometimes in lacquer coffins. Small bells with clappers, called ling (鈴) have sometimes been found attached to the necks of dogs or horses. The fact that alone among domestic animals dogs and horses were buried demonstrates the importance of these two animals to ancient Chinese society. It’s reflected in an idiom passed down to modern times: “to serve like a dog or a horse.” (犬馬之勞). According to ancient folk legends, solar eclipses take place because dogs in heaven eat the sun. In order to save the sun from demise, ancient people formed the habit of beating drums and gongs at the critical moment to drive away the dogs.” ref

“Shang oracle bones mention questions concerning the whereabouts of lost dogs. They also refer to the ning (寧) rite during which a dog was dismembered to placate the four winds or honor the four directions. This sacrifice was carried over into Zhou times. The Erya records a custom to dismember a dog to “bring the four winds to a halt.” (止風). Other ceremonies involving dogs are mentioned in the Zhou li. In the nan (難) sacrifice to drive away pestilence, a dog was dismembered and his remains were buried in front of the main gates of the capital. The ba (軷) sacrifice to ward off evil required the Son of Heaven, riding in a jade chariot, to crush a dog under the wheels of his carriage. The character ba gives a clue as to how the ceremony took place. It is written with the radical for chariot (車) and a phonetic element which originally meant an animal whose legs had been bound (发). It was the duty of a specially appointed official to supply a dog of one color and without blemishes for the sacrifice. The blood of dogs was used for the swearing of covenants between nobles.” ref

“Towards the late fifth century BCE, surrogates began to be used for sacrifice in lieu of real dogs. The Dao De Jing mentions the use of straw dogs as a metaphor: “Haven and earth are ruthless, and treat the myriad creatures as straw dogs; the sage is ruthless, and treats the people as straw dogs.” However, the practice of burying actual dogs by no means died out. One Zhongshan royal mausoleum, for example, included two hunting dogs with gold and silver neck rings. Later, clay figurines of dogs were buried in tombs. Large quantities of these sculptures have been unearthed from the Han dynasty onwards. Most show sickle-shaped tails not unlike the modern shiba inu or akita inu. Dogs are an important motif in Chinese mythology. These motifs include a particular dog which accompanies a hero, the dog as one of the twelve totem creatures for which years are named, a dog giving first provision of grain which allowed current agriculture, and claims of having a magical dog as an original ancestor in the case of certain ethnic groups.” ref, ref

Chinese mythology includes myths in Chinese and other languages, as transmitted by Han Chinese as well as other ethnic groups (of which fifty-six are officially recognized by the current administration of China). In the study of historical Chinese culture, many of the stories that have been told regarding characters and events which have been written or told of the distant past have a double tradition: one which tradition which presents a more historicized and one which presents a more mythological version. This is also true of some accounts related to mythological dogs in China. Historical accounts and anecdotes about dogs from ancient China and onwards exist in extant literary works, for example in the Shiji, by Sima Qian. Archaeological study provides substantial backing and supplemental knowledge in this regard.” ref

“For thousands of years, a twelve-year cycle named after various real or mythological animals has been used in Southeast Asia. This twelve-year cycle, sometimes referred to as the “Chinese zodiac,” associates each year in turn with a certain creature, in a fixed order of twelve animals, after which it returns to the first in the order, the Rat. The eleventh in the cycle is the Dog. One account is that the order of the beings-of-the-year is due to their order in a racing contest involving swimming across a river, in the Great Race. The reason for the Dog finishing the race second from last despite generally being a talented swimmer is explained as being due to its playful nature: the Dog played and frolicked along the way, thus delaying completing the course and reaching the finishing line. Other members of the canidae family also figure in Chinese mythology, including wolves and foxes. The portrayal of these is usually quite different than in the case of dogs. Tales and literature on foxes is especially extensive, with foxes often having magical qualities, such as being able to shift back and forth to human shape, live for incredible life spans, and to grow supernumerary tails (nine being common).” ref

“The personalities of people born in Dog years are popularly supposed to share certain attributes associated with Dogs, such as loyalty or exuberance; however, this would be modified according to other considerations of Chinese astrology, such as the influences of the month, day, and hour of birth, according to the traditional system of Earthly Branches, in which the zodiacal animals are also associated with the months and times of the day (and night), in twelve two-hour increments. The Hour of the Dog is 7 to 9 p.m. and the Dog is associated with the ninth lunar month. There are various myths and legends in which various ethnic groups claimed or were claimed to have had a divine dog as a forebear, one of these is the story of Panhu. The legendary Chinese sovereign Di Ku has been said to have a dog named Panhu. Panhu helped him win a war by killing the enemy general and bringing him his head and ended up with marriage to the emperor’s daughter as a reward.” ref

“The dog carried his bride to the mountainous region of the south, where they produced numerous progeny. Because of their self-identification as descendants from these original ancestors, Panhu has been worshiped by the Yao people and the She people, often as King Pan, and the eating of dog meat tabooed. This ancestral myth is also has been found among the Miao people and Li people. An early documentary source for the Pan-hu origin myth is by the Jin dynasty (266–420) author Gan Bao, who records this origin myth for a southern (that is, south of the Yangzi River) ethnic group which he refers to as “Man” (蠻). There are various variations of the Panhu mythology. According to one version, the Emperor had promised his daughter in marriage as a reward to the one who brought back the enemy general’s head, but due to the perceived difficulties of a dog marriage with a human bride (especially an imperial princess), the dog proposed to magically turn into a human being, by means of a process in which he would be sequestered beneath a bell for 280 days.” ref

One of the stock heroic supernatural beings with mighty martial prowess in Chinese culture is Erlang, a character in Journey to the West. Erlang has been said to have a dog. In the epic novel, Journey to the West Erlang’s dog helps him in his fight against the evolved-monkey hero, Sun Wukong, critically biting him on the leg. Later on in the story (Chapter 63), Sun Wukong with Erlang (now both on the same side) and their companions-in-fight battle against a Nine-headed Insect monster, when, again, Erlang’s small hound comes to the rescue and defeats by biting off the monster’s retractable head, which popped in and out of its torso: the monster then flees, dripping blood, off into the unknown.” ref

“The author of the Journey to the West comments that this is the origin of the “nine-headed blood-dripping bird”, and that this trait was passed on to its descendant. Anthony C. Yu, editor and translator of Journey to the West associates this bird with the ts’ang kêng of Chinese mythology. The Tiangou (“Heavenly Dog”) has been said to resemble a black dog or meteor, which is thought to eat the sun or moon during an eclipse, unless frightened away. According to the myths of various ethnic groups, a dog provided humans with the first grain seeds enabling the seasonal cycle of planting, harvesting, and replanting staple agricultural products by saving some of the seed grains to replant, thus explaining the origin of domesticated cereal crops. This myth is common to the Buyi, Gelao, Hani, Miao, Shui, Tibetan, Tujia, and Zhuang peoples.” ref

“A version of this myth collected from ethnic Tibetan people in Sichuan tells that in ancient times grain was tall and bountiful, but that rather than being duly grateful for the plenty that people even used it for personal hygiene after defecation, which so angered the God of Heaven that he came down to earth to repossess it all. However, a dog grasped his pant leg, piteously crying, and so moving God of Heaven to leave a few seeds from each type of grain with the dog, thus providing the seed stock of today’s crops. Thus it is said that because humans owe their possession of grain seed stocks to a dog, people should share some of their food with dogs. Another myth, of the Miao people, recounts the time of the distantly remote era when dogs had nine tails, until a dog went to steal grains from heaven, and lost eight of its tails to the weapons of the heavenly guards while making its escape, but bringing back grain seeds stuck onto its surviving tail. According to this, when Miao people hold their harvest celebration festival, the dogs are the first to be fed.(Yang 2005: 54) The Zhuang and Gelao peoples have a similar myth explaining why it is that the ripe heads of grain stalks are curly, bushy, and bent – just so as is the tail of a dog.” ref

In northern China, dog images made by cutting paper were thrown in the water as part of the ritual of the Double Fifth (Duanwu Festival) holiday, celebrated on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, as an apotropaic magic act meant to drive away evil spirits. Paper dogs were also provided for protecting the dead. Numerous statuary of Chinese guardian lions exist, which are often called “Fu Dogs” “Foo Dogs“, “Fu Lions“, “Fo Lions“, and “Lion Dogs“. Modern lions are not native in the area of China, except perhaps the extreme west; however, their existence was well known, and associated symbolism and ideas about lions were familiar; however, in China, artistic representations of lions tended to be dog-like. Indeed, “[t]he ‘lion’ which we see depicted in Chinese paintings and in sculpture bears little resemblance to the real animal, which, however, plays a big part in Chinese folklore.” The reasons for referencing “guardian lions” as “dogs” in Western cultures may be obscure, however, the phenomenon is well known.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

Based on the seeming evidence, I speculate that around 14,000 years ago, it could be possible Siberian Shamanism (along with dogs and a bird carving, different but yet possibly related to the bird carvings in Siberia dating from 24,000 to 15,000 years ago) was transferred to China, after “N” DNA reached Siberia bringing them pottery. Bird sculptures through ethnographic comparison at 24,000–15,000 years old Mal’ta with objects used by Siberian shamans, suggest a fully developed shamanism.

An interesting potential dog genetic lineage is connected to a group of ancient canids date to more than 47,000 years ago had separated from the other ancient canids including wolves. Genetic studies of modern dog and wolf populations show origins in East/South Asia and/or the Near East to multiple areas of domestication and/or hybridization with regional wolf breeds.

A 33,000-year-old emerging dog from southern Siberia in the Altai Mountains seems to demonstrate an early domestication. The oldest similar emergence of this behavior seems to be demonstrated a pre-Natufian burial site in Jordan Uyun al-Hammam dated to around 16,500-year-old with elaborate human burials with grave goods as well as include evidence for unique human-animal relationships, seeming to show foxes where used similar to modern dogs demonstrating that the dog like domestication features were not unique to the later Natufians.

Moreover, dog genetics is one way to further demonstrate human migration as well as its oven accompanying religious transfer. While most dogs buried at this time were individual others were placed back-to-back in pairs. Moreover, a general genetic analysis of modern dogs suggests a general origin in southern China approximately 16,000 years ago. The Natufian culture existed in the Levant roughly from 14,500 to 11,500 years. It seems two different human burials at the Ain Mallaha Natufian settlement and Hayonim cave sites include dogs which likely suggest dogs were domesticated by at least by around 12,000 years ago.

In addition, at Ain Mallaha there is a widespread influence of the culture and as always, the presumed religious transfer can be estimated by the presence of obsidian from Turkey and shellfish from the Nile-valley as part of the artifacts found. Furthermore, generally by around 12,000 years ago domestic dogs are presumed to be found from the Levant, Cyprus, Iraq, Northern China, and the Kamchatka peninsula in Far Eastern Russia. A 12,000-year-old tomb in northern Israel held a fifty-year-old woman was buried with a puppy close to her head with her left hand on it seemingly expressing a religious or an emotional connection, possibly some kind of shaman burial. By around 8,000 years ago at Svaerdborg in Denmark there are already three differently sized dog types found.

1234, 5, 6, 7

Dogs have played a role in the religion, myths, tales, and legends of many cultures. In mythology, dogs often serve as pets or as watchdogs. Stories of dogs guarding the gates of the underworld recur throughout Indo-European mythologies and may originate from Proto-Indo-European religion. Historian Julien d’Huy has suggested three narrative lines related to dogs in mythology. One echoes the gatekeeping noted above in Indo-European mythologies—a linkage with the afterlife; a second “related to the union of humans and dogs”; a third relates to the association of dogs with the star Sirius. Evidence presented by d’Huy suggests a correlation between the mythological record from cultures and the genetic and fossil record related to dog domestication.” ref

The Ancient Egyptians are often more associated with cats in the form of Bastet, but dogs are found to have a sacred role and figure as an important symbol in religious iconography. Dogs were associated with Anubis, the jackal headed god of the underworld. At times throughout its period of being in use the Anubieion catacombs at Saqqara saw the burial of dogs. Anput was the female counterpart of her husband, Anubis; she was often depicted as a pregnant or nursing jackal, or as a jackal wielding knives. Other dogs can be found in Egyptian mythology. Am-heh was a minor god from the underworld. He was depicted as a man with the head of a hunting dog who lived in a lake of fire. Duamutef was originally represented as a man wrapped in mummy bandages. From the New Kingdom onwards, he is shown with the head of a jackal. Wepwawet was depicted as a wolf or a jackal, or as a man with the head of a wolf or a jackal. Even when considered a jackal, Wepwawet usually was shown with grey, or white fur, reflecting his lupine origins. Khenti-Amentiu was depicted as a jackal-headed deity at Abydos in Upper Egypt, who stood guard over the city of the dead.” ref

Dogs were closely associated with Hecate in the Classical world. Dogs were sacred to Artemis and AresCerberus is a three-headed, dragon-tailed watchdog who guards the gates of Hades. Laelaps was a dog in Greek mythology. When Zeus was a baby, a dog, known only as the “golden hound” was charged with protecting the future King of Gods. In Homer‘s epic poem the Odyssey, when the disguised Odysseus returns home after 20 years, he is recognized only by his faithful dog, Argos, who has been waiting all this time for his return.” ref

In Hindu mythology, Yama, the god of death, owns two watchdogs who have four eyes. They are said to watch over the gates of Naraka. The hunter god Muthappan from the North Malabar region of Kerala has a hunting dog as his mount. Dogs are found in and out of the Muthappan Temple and offerings at the shrine take the form of bronze dog figurines. The dog (Shvan) is also the vahana or mount of the Hindu god BhairavaYudhishthira had approached heaven with his dog who was the god Yama himself. Dogs are also shown in the background in the iconography of Hindu deities like Dattatreya, many times dogs are also shown in the background in the iconography of deities like Khandoba. In Valmiki Ramayana there’s a tale about a dog receiving justice, passed by king Rama.” ref

“In ancient Mesopotamia, from the Old Babylonian period until the Neo-Babylonian, dogs were the symbol of Ninisina, the goddess of healing and medicine, and her worshippers frequently dedicated small models of seated dogs to her. In the Neo-Assyrian and Neo-Babylonian periods, dogs were used as emblems of magical protection. There is a temple in Isin, Mesopotamia, named é-ur-gi7-ra which translates as “dog house”. Enlilbani, a king from the Old Babylonian First Dynasty of Isin, commemorated the temple to the goddess Ninisina. Although there is a small amount of detail known about it, there is enough information to confirm that a dog cult did exist in this area. Usually, dogs were only associated with the Gula cult, but there is some information, like Enlilbani’s commemoration, to suggest that dogs were also important to the cult of Ninisina, as Gula was another goddess who was closely associated to Ninisina. More than 30 dog burials, numerous dog sculptures, and dog drawings were discovered when the area around this Ninisina temple was excavated. In the Gula cult, the dog was used in oaths and was sometimes referred to as a divinity.” ref

“In Persian mythology, two four-eyed dogs guard the Chinvat Bridge. During archaeological diggings, the Ashkelon dog cemetery was discovered in the layer dating from when the city was part of the Persian Empire. It is believed the dogs may have had a sacred role – however, evidence for this is not conclusive. In Zoroastrianism, the dog is regarded as an especially beneficent, clean and righteous creature, which must be fed and taken care of. The dog is praised for the useful work it performs in the household, but it is also seen as having special spiritual virtues. Dogs are associated with Yama who guards the gates of afterlife with his dogs just like Hinduism. A dog’s gaze is considered to be purifying and to drive off daevas (demons). It is also believed to have a special connection with the afterlife: the Chinwad Bridge to Heaven is said to be guarded by dogs in Zoroastrian scripture, and dogs are traditionally fed in commemoration of the dead. Ihtiram-i sag, “respect for the dog”, is a common injunction among Iranian Zoroastrian villagers.” ref

“In Norse mythology, a bloody, four-eyed dog called Garmr guards Helheim. Also, Fenrir is a giant wolf who is a child of the Norse god Loki, who was foretold to kill Odin in the events of Ragnarok. In Welsh mythologyAnnwn is guarded by Cŵn Annwn.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref

“The ANE lineage is defined by association with the MA-1, or “Mal’ta boy“, the remains of an individual who lived during the Last Glacial Maximum, 24,000 years ago in central Siberia. Populations genetically similar to MA-1 were an important genetic contributor to Native AmericansEuropeansAncient Central AsiansSouth Asians, and some East Asian groups (such as the Ainu people), in order of significance.” ref

“Groups partially derived from the Ancient North Eurasians: Eastern Hunter-Gatherer (R1a-M417, around 8,400 years ago), Scandinavian Hunter-Gatherer (around 8,000 years ago), Ancient Beringian/Ancestral Native American (around 11,500 years ago), West Siberian Hunter-Gatherer, Western Steppe Herders (closely related to the Yamnaya culture), Late Upper Paeolithic Lake Baikal (14,050-13,770 years ago), Lake Baikal Holocene (around 11,650 years ago to the present), Jōmon people, pre-Neolithic population of Japan (and present-day Ainu people).” ref

“Since the term ‘Ancient North Eurasian’ refers to a genetic bridge of connected mating networks, scholars of comparative mythology have argued that they probably shared myths and beliefs that could be reconstructed via the comparison of stories attested within cultures that were not in contact for millennia and stretched from the Pontic–Caspian steppe to the American continent.” ref

“For instance, the mytheme of the dog guarding the Otherworld possibly stems from an older Ancient North Eurasian belief, as suggested by similar motifs found in Indo-EuropeanNative American, and Siberian mythology. In SiouanAlgonquianIroquoian, and in Central and South American beliefs, a fierce guard dog was located in the Milky Way, perceived as the path of souls in the afterlife, and getting past it was a test. The Siberian Chukchi and Tungus believed in a guardian-of-the-afterlife dog and a spirit dog that would absorb the dead man’s soul and act as a guide in the afterlife. In Indo-European myths, the figure of the dog is embodied by CerberusSarvarā, and GarmrAnthony and Brown note that it might be one of the oldest mythemes recoverable through comparative mythology.” ref

“A second canid-related series of beliefs, myths, and rituals connected dogs with healing rather than death. For instance, Ancient Near Eastern and TurkicKipchaq myths are prone to associate dogs with healing and generally categorized dogs as impure. A similar myth-pattern is assumed for the Eneolithic site of Botai in Kazakhstan, dated to 3500 BC, which might represent the dog as absorber of illness and guardian of the household against disease and evil. In Mesopotamia, the goddess Nintinugga, associated with healing, was accompanied or symbolized by dogs. Similar absorbent-puppy healing and sacrifice rituals were practiced in Greece and Italy, among the Hittites, again possibly influenced by Near Eastern traditions.” ref

“Koryaks (Russian: коряки) are an Indigenous people of the Russian Far East, who live immediately north of the Kamchatka Peninsula in Kamchatka Krai and inhabit the coastlands of the Bering Sea. The cultural borders of the Koryaks include Tigilsk in the south and the Anadyr basin in the north. The Koryaks are culturally similar to the Chukchis of extreme northeast Siberia. The Koryak language and Alutor (which is often regarded as a dialect of Koryak), are linguistically close to the Chukchi language. All of these languages are members of the Chukotko-Kamchatkan language family. They are more distantly related to the Itelmens on the Kamchatka Peninsula. All of these peoples and other, unrelated minorities in and around Kamchatka are known collectively as Kamchadals.” ref

The origin of the Koryak is unknown. Anthropologists have speculated that a land bridge connected the Eurasian and North American continent during Late Pleistocene. It is possible that migratory peoples crossed the modern-day Koryak land en route to North America. Scientists have suggested that people traveled back and forth between this area and Haida Gwaii before the ice age receded. They theorize that the ancestors of the Koryak had returned to Siberian Asia from North America during this time. Cultural and some linguistic similarity exist between the Nivkh and the Koryak. Families usually gathered into groups of six or seven, forming bands. The nominal chief had no predominating authority, and the groups relied on consensus to make decisions, resembling common small group egalitarianism.” ref

“The inland Koryak rode reindeer to get around, cutting off their antlers to prevent injuries. They also fitted a team of reindeer with harnesses and attached them to sleds to transport goods and people when moving camp. Koryaks believe in a Supreme Being whom they call by various names: ŋajŋənen (Universe/World), ineɣitelʔən (Supervisor), ɣət͡ɕɣoletənvəlʔən (Master-of-the-Upper-World), ɣət͡ɕɣolʔən (One-on-High), etc. He is considered to reside in Heaven with his family and when he wishes to punish mankind for immoral acts, he falls asleep and thus leaves man vulnerable to unsuccessful hunting and other ills. Koryak mythology centers on the supernatural shaman Quikil (Big-Raven), who was created by the Supreme Being as the first man and protector of the Koryak. Big Raven myths are also found in Southeast Alaska in the Tlingit culture, and among the HaidaTsimshian, and other natives of the Pacific Northwest Coast Amerindians.” ref

“Archeologists have uncovered evidence of sled dogs during thousand year old excavations in the Kamchatka Peninsula. Early 18th century writers report the abundance of sled dogs in the region and local dependence on sled dogs for transportation. However, the Kamchatka sled dog was also used for clothing and spiritual purposes by the native Koryak people. Koryaks believe that the door to the afterlife was guarded by dogs which had to be bribed to allow the newly deceased to pass through. Prior to the introduction of reindeer, Kamchatka sled dogs were allowed to roam freely during the summer to find their own food. With the introduction of reindeer, the dogs needed to be tied up during the summers, creating a dependency on humans for feeding. While generally the Chukotka sled dog is considered the progenitor of the Siberian huskies, it is theorized that the Kamchatka sled dog may also have been intermingled, contributing the characteristic blue eyes seen in Siberian huskies but which are not standard in Chukotka sled dogs.” ref

Koryak Dog Sacrifices

“The Koryak people impaled dogs on a post as an offering to local spirits. Spiritual forces in traditional Koryak religion are associated with a particular geography, like a region, a hill, or even a house. Spirits from one place had to be kept separate from spirits associated with other places, therefore visitors would be “cleansed” by a brief ritual involving smoke and a few words. A spiritually “charged” drum used for shamanic healing was not carried from house to house by an individual shaman, but rather each household had a drum associated with the spirits of that place, which a shaman would use to talk to the spirits and heal a sick person. Scholars often refer to this kind of shamanic activity as “familial shamanism.” Each family had a person who was skilled in drumming and had some influence with spirits, and he or she would heal family and friends. Professional shamans, like those known among the Evenk (Tungus) or Sakha (Yakut) were unknown among Koryaks.” ref

“The sacrifice of nearly a whole team of dogs by coastal Koryaks (indigenous people of Siberia), was made in early spring to ensure the success of the new hunting season. The dogs are hung from poles stuck in the snow in front of a Koryak semi–dugout house.” ref

“Laikas are aboriginal spitz from Northern Russia, especially Siberia but also sometimes expanded to include Nordic hunting breeds. Laika breeds are primitive dogs who flourish with minimal care even in hostile weather. Generally, laika breeds are expected to be versatile hunting dogs, capable of hunting game of a variety of sizes by treeing small game, pointing and baying larger game, and working as teams to corner bear and boar. However, a few laikas have specialized as herding or sled dogs. Indeed the word laika is often used to refer not only to hunting dogs but also to the related sled dog breeds of the tundra belt, which the FCI classifies as “Nordic Sled Dogs” and even occasionally all spitz breeds.” ref

Modern Siberian dog ancestry was shaped by several thousand years of Eurasian-wide trade and human dispersal. The Siberian Arctic has witnessed numerous societal changes since the first known appearance of dogs in the region ∼10,000 years ago. Dogs have been essential to life in the Siberian Arctic for over 9,500 years ago, and this tight link between people and dogs continues in Siberian communities. Although Arctic Siberian groups such as the Nenets received limited gene flow from neighboring groups, archaeological evidence suggests that metallurgy and new subsistence strategies emerged in Northwest Siberia around 2,000 years ago. It is unclear if the Siberian Arctic dog population was as continuous as the people of the region or if instead admixture occurred, possibly in relation to the influx of material culture from other parts of Eurasia. To address this question, we sequenced and analyzed the genomes of 20 ancient and historical Siberian and Eurasian Steppe dogs. Our analyses indicate that while Siberian dogs were genetically homogenous between 9,500 to 7,000 years ago, the later introduction of dogs from the Eurasian Steppe and Europe led to substantial admixture. This is clearly the case in the Iamal-Nenets region (Northwestern Siberia) where dogs from the Iron Age period (∼2,000 years ago) possess substantially less ancestry related to European and Steppe dogs than dogs from the medieval period (∼1,000 years ago). These changes include the introduction of ironworking ∼2,000 years ago and the emergence of reindeer pastoralism ∼800 years ago. The analysis of 49 ancient dog genomes reveals that the ancestry of Arctic Siberia dogs shifted over the last 2,000 years due to an influx of dogs from the Eurasian Steppe and Europe. Combined with genomic data from humans and archaeological evidence, our results suggest that though the ancestry of human populations in Arctic Siberia did not change over this period, people there participated in trade with distant communities that involved both dogs and material culture.” ref

ref

“Inscriptions have been found on pottery in a variety of locations in China, such as Banpo near Xi’an, as well as on bone and bone marrows at Hualouzi, Chang’an County near Xi’an. These simple, often geometric, marks have been frequently compared to some of the earliest known Chinese characters appearing on the oracle bones, and some have taken them to mean that the history of Chinese writing extends back over six millennia. At a range of Neolithic sites in China, small numbers of symbols of either pictorial or simple geometric nature have been unearthed which were incised into or drawn or painted on artifacts, mostly on pottery but in some instances on turtle shells, animal bones or artifacts made from bone or jade.” ref

“These sites include those pertaining to the cultures of Yangshao, Liangzhu, Majiayao, and Longshan. In general, the Neolithic symbols which have been unearthed to date are found in isolated use (as would be expected with ownership marks or clan symbols) rather than in sequences consistent with representation of the spoken language.  The earliest of China’s Neolithic signs come from Jiahu, Dadiwan and Damaidi. Jiahu is a Neolithic site in Wuyang County, Henan Province, in the basin of the Yellow River, dated to 6600–6200 BCE or around 8,600 to 8,200 years ago. This site has yielded turtle plastrons that were pitted and inscribed with markings known as the Jiahu symbols.” ref

Divination and Shamanism 

Different Types of Divination used in Shamanism

“For centuries, shamans have used divination as a powerful tool for connecting with the spiritual realm, receiving guidance and insight, and promoting healing and balance in their communities. At the heart of shamanic practice lies the ability to tap into the unseen world and access knowledge beyond the physical realm. The role of divination in shamanism is crucial in facilitating this connection, serving as a powerful means of communication between the physical and spiritual planes.” ref

The Art of Divination – The Foundation for Shamanic Studies Europe

“Shamanic oracles and divination: The concrete way in which divination has been or is carried out is subject to immense variation. By means of ‘Los’ on the drum in the case of the Saami people; 41 stones in Tuva; the skull of a dead shaman within the Yukaghirs’ of northeast Siberia; shoulder bones or other animal bones in other parts of Siberia, North America and the polar regions; chants within the Navajo of North- and the Yaminawá of South America or the stars in the case of the Ainu in Japan. The underlying functional principle is always the same. The shamans are in contact with the spirits, ‘read’ the answer and pass it on to the client. Often special ‘holy’ objects are used, which were collected or produced specifically for the divinatory work – among other things: plants, stones, crystals, and artifacts made of wood, clay, stone, metal or animal bones. Divination objects are carriers of power and are usually connected to specific spirits, are important working tools, part of the shaman´s paraphernalia.” ref

Shamanism & Divination Amongst Tribes of the North Pacific Coast Region

“The Indians of the North Pacific Coast tribal shamans, priests, and oracles employed many of the same techniques used by oracles throughout the world to obtain this secret information. Unlike researchers of Asian prophetic ritual, writings of early anthropologists and explorers of Native Americans did not use the word “oracle” for the people who performed this deed. Most commonly they used the term “shaman.” Furthermore, the information available specific to prophetic ritual among the Northwest tribes is often marbled into the more general discussions of shamans and shamanistic practices.” ref

Divination | Open Encyclopedia of Anthropology

“The classic distinction is that of Cicero’s inspirational divination versus that which requires some form of trained skill. Oracles, seers, and prophets in Ancient Greece would be part of the first category, while African basket diviners, Yoruba priests of divination, and Mongolian shamans would be part of the latter category. Arguably most forms of divination require both inspiration and skill. Divination practices are often based in nature, taking form through its elements. It can be done with things, such as tea leaves, bones, nuts, and water, as well as cards, and other non-nature-based components. It can also be done in and as the body, such as with spirit possession, mediation, and dreams.” ref

Tracing the Spread and Development of Oracle Bone Divination in Ancient East Asia

“Oracle bones — animal bones used for pyro-osteomantic divination rituals in East Asia — are one of the most important types of bone artifacts in Chinese Neolithic and Bronze Age sites and the source of inscriptions containing the earliest writing in ancient China. Although these inscriptions are the focus of most research, oracle bone use far pre-dates the inscribed examples and continues after they were a primary medium for writing. Our goal is to trace the origins of oracle bone divination rituals, their spread across Asia during the Neolithic, and the ultimate development of oracle bone divination as a central part of Shang Dynasty royal religious practices.” ref

Oracle bones 

“While the use of bones in divination has been practiced almost globally, such divination involving fire or heat has generally been found only in Asia and the Asian-derived North American cultures. The use of heat to crack scapulae (pyro-scapulimancy) originated in ancient China, the earliest evidence of which extends back to the 4th millennium BCE, with archaeological finds from Liaoning, but these were not inscribed. In neolithic China at a variety of sites, the scapulae of cattle, sheep, pigs, and deer used in pyromancy have been found, and the practice appears to have become quite common by the end of the third millennium BCE.” ref

“Scapulae were unearthed along with smaller numbers of pitless plastrons in the Nánguānwài (南關外) stage at Zhengzhou, Henan; scapulae as well as smaller numbers of plastrons with chiseled pits were also discovered in the Lower and Upper Erligang stages. Significant use of tortoise plastrons does not appear until the Shang culture sites. Ox scapulae and plastrons, both prepared for divination, were found at the Shang culture sites of Táixīcūn (台西村) in Hebei and Qiūwān (丘灣) in Jiangsu. One or more pitted scapulae were found at Lùsìcūn (鹿寺村) in Henan, while unpitted scapulae have been found at Erlitou in Henan, Cíxiàn (磁縣) in Hebei, Níngchéng (寧城) in Liaoning, and Qíjiā (齊家) in Gansu.” ref

New insights into the origins of oracle bone divination: Ancient DNA from Late Neolithic Chinese bovines

“Domestic taurine cattle (Bos taurus) were introduced to China from Central Asia between 3600 and 2000 cal BCE. Most of the earliest domestic cattle remains in China come from sacrificial or ritual contexts, especially in the form of oracle bones used in divination rituals. These oracle bones became closely tied to royal authority and are the source of the earliest written inscriptions in ancient China. In this article, we use ancient DNA to identify uninscribed bovine oracle bones from the Longshan period archaeological sites of Taosi and Zhoujiazhuang (late third millennium BCE). We found that in addition to making oracle bones out of domestic cattle scapulae, people also used aurochs (wild cattle) scapulae for oracle bone divination.” ref 

Divination and Power

“In ancient China as elsewhere, divination was the domain of ritual specialists who used their skills to mediate uncertainty, but the role that these specialists played in society differed considerably from one place to another. An examination of divination remains from the Neolithic, Shang, and Zhou periods of China suggests that more elaborate divination procedures are associated with bureaucratic institutions as a source of state power.” ref 

Ancient Chinese Divination – Association for Asian Studies

“Any study of Chinese culture should focus on divination, since it influenced the fields of “medicine, science, government, and most importantly, philosophy and religion.” ref

 “Chinese fortune telling, better known as Suan ming (Chinese: 算命; pinyinSuànmìnglit. ‘fate calculating’) has utilized many varying divination techniques throughout the dynastic periods. There are many methods still in practice in Mainland ChinaTaiwanHong Kong and other Chinese-speaking regions such as Malaysia and Singapore today. Over time, some of these concepts have moved into KoreanJapanese, and Vietnamese culture under other names. For example, “Saju” in Korea is the same as the Chinese four pillar (Chinese: 四柱八字) method. The oldest accounts about the practice of Chinese divination describe it as a measure for “solving doubts” (e.g. “Examination of doubts” 稽疑 part of the Great Plan zh:洪範). Two well known methods of divination included  卜 (on the tortoise shells) and shì 筮 (on the stalks of milfoil shī 蓍). Those methods were sanctioned by the royal practice since Shang and Zhou dynasties. Divination of the xiang 相 type (by appearance – of the human body parts, animals etc.), however, was sometimes criticized (the Xunzi, “Against divination”). Apparently, the latter type was a part of the medical and veterinary practice, as well as a part necessary in match-making and marketing choices. A number of divination techniques developed around the astronomic observations and burial practices (see Feng shuiGuan Lu). The dynastic chronicles preserve a number of reports when divination was manipulated to the end of achieving a political or personal goal.” ref

The body’s share: Shamanism and Writing

Entering a cave, often deep underground, to leave a trace of one’s passage—from paintings, drawings, and engraving of animals to enigmatic signs and rare, often animal-shaped human figures—is a particular approach that engages the whole body. During the Upper Paleolithic period, this confrontation between the artist and the wall suggests an interpretation that calls upon a shamanism fully infused with the natural forms of the cave, and at the same time an evolution from the old art of “contact” to the more standardized images of the Magdalenian period can be observed. The themes, gestures, and recurring items depicted, at the scale of the representation and in the underground environment, combine to suggest the early phase of a pictorial language.” ref

The Shaman of Trois Freres

“Cave paintings document a transitional moment in human evolution when we began using symbols and images to represent our experiences and record cultural knowledge and activities. Among the most famous of the art found in the painted Paleolithic caves of France is the Shaman of Trois Freres. With its bearded face of an old man and various animal parts, it dances across the cave wall, and across time, revealing the costume, activities, and said to be the first art representation of a shaman. Cave art also reflects methods shamans use to achieve altered states of consciousness, the experiences of trance with visions, geometric shapes, and spirit animals and beings. It makes sense that these images depicted on cave walls are the perfect setting for a journey to the spirit world. In the cave, most of the pictures of animals, together with a couple of therianthropes (half-human, half-animal figures), are located on the walls of a deep interior chamber known as the Sanctuary. This area is filled with some 280 often-overlapping engraved figures of bison, horses, stags, reindeer, ibex, and mammoths. The great majority probably date to the mid-Magdalenian Period (about 14,000 years ago). The Sanctuary is dominated by the cave’s most famous figure, a small image, both painted and engraved, known as the Horned God, or the Sorcerer. It depicts a human with the features of several different animals, and it dominates the mass of animal figures from a height of 13 feet (4 metres) above the cave floor. Its significance is unknown, but it is usually interpreted as some kind of great spirit or master of the animals. The unusual nature of the Sanctuary’s decoration may reflect the practice of magical ceremonies in the chamber. In a different part of the cave, there is a small chamber, known as the Chapel of the Lioness, that contains a large engraving of a lioness on a natural “altar,” with numerous special objects (animal teeth, shells, flint tools) carefully placed in crevices below it and around the walls. These are most plausibly seen as votive objects.” ref 

Shamanism and Hierarchy in the Upper Paleolithic

The beginnings of inequality do not start with the onset of farming, or any other ecological input, they lie far back in the varied social configurations and ideologies of gatherer-hunter societies.” (Barbara Bender, 1989: 93). ​For the kind of inequality defined by Marx, power is inherently connected to economic wealth and control of the means of production. For Marx the original formation of social inequality was bound up in the use of force. “In actual history it is notorious that conquest, enslavement, robbery, murder, briefly force, play the great part” (Marx 1976 [1870]: 874). By default, this assumes little or no social inequality among Paleolithic communities. Mobile societies cannot accrue a large amount of material goods, meaning fewer differences in material wealth can develop, meaning that these societies lacked inequality. Additionally, ruling by force in band societies is difficult, given the ability of others in the group to form coalitions to depose despotic leaders.” ref

“Max Weber’s concept of Charismatic Leadership provides an alternative understanding of social inequality. Charismatic Leaders can exert influence without force, without passing their prestige to their offspring, and without benefiting in any economic way from their wielding of social prestige. Additionally, Charismatic Leaders need not belong to a formalized social class, but instead are often set apart in a more informal way based on their individual characteristics. This point led Weber to see Charismatic Leadership as perhaps the most original, or natural form of authority (Weber 2017 [1922]: 89). We may, then, find it valuable to look for evidence of charismatic leadership in the distant past. There is no reason to assume that “simple” societies lack a capacity for social inequality, especially for the most fluid and unstructured forms of inequality which may be inseparable from the origin of symbolic and ritual behavior. Weber points out that “the ‘natural’ leaders- in times of psychic, physical, economic, ethuical, religious, political distress- have been neither officeholders nor incumbents of an ‘occupation’ in the present sense of the word,” (Weber 2017 [1922]: 89), but rather individuals set apart by unique personal characteristics. While many anthropologists romanticize the past as an egalitarian Eden, the truth is we may be much more similar to our paleolithic ancestors than we would like to admit.ref

Joyce Marcus and Kent Flannery argue that social inequality might have first emerged among those Upper Paleolithic foraging groups which possessed clans. “Although one is born into a family, one is initiated into a clan” (Marcus and Flannery 2012: 16) and membership in a clan implies differentiation between groups, an increase in symbolic behavior, and controlled access to ritual knowledge. We may see then, how the formation of complex social relationships could dovetail with the emergence of shamanism, of parietal rock art, and other phenomenon which emerge in the Upper Paleolithic. Marcus and Flannery’s perspective begins to put more emphasis on the symbolic and ritual elements of social inequality. Barbara Bender fully articulates this idea in her chapter The Roots of Inequality (1989). Bender points to the cave and mobile art of Northwest Spain and Southwest France in the Upper Paleolithic as evidence for the presence of social inequality. To her the root of this inequality lies in the growth of larger social groupings, forms of regional organization that required mediation, “formalized and negotiated through ritual” (Bender 1989: 88).” ref

“Others like Gilman (1996) and Gamble (1982) tie these social groups to alliance networks that served to address the problems of population growth and resource control. However, these researchers still focus on those forms of inequality which are formalized into class divisions on the basis of differential access to resources. They simply shift the goalpost from agricultural societies, to economically complex foraging societies. Bender moves past such a view, arguing that “ We can be fairly sure that artefact, cave and landscape demarcate a ritual rather than an economic homeland” (Bender 1989: 89). David Kertzer also takes a symbolic approach to inequality, arguing that “people are not merely material creatures, but also symbol producers and symbol users. People have the unsettling habit of willingly, even gladly, dying for causes that oppose their material interests, while vociferously opposing groups that espouse them” (Kertzer 1988: 8). He argues that other bureaucratic and economic forms of inequality represent outgrowths of a more fundamental, symbolic form of differentiation.” ref

Ancient DNAs and the Neolithic Chinese super-grandfather Y haplotypes

Abstract: Previous studies identified 3 Neolithic Han Chinese super-grandfather Y haplotypes, O2a2b1a1a-F5, O2a2b1a2a1-F46, and O2a1b1a1a1a-F11, but their relationships with the archaeological and written records remain unexplored. We here report genome wide DNA data for 12 ancient samples (0.02x-1.28x) from China ranging from 6500 to 2500 years ago. They belonged to 4 different genetic groups, designated as Dashanqian (DSQ) of Xiajiadian Culture in the Northeast, Banpo (BP) of middle Yangshao Culture in the Central West, Zhengzhou Xishan (ZX) of Miaodigou Culture in the Central Plains, and Others. Present day F5 samples were closer in autosomal distances to the ZX and DSQ groups while F11, C, O1, and O2 samples were closer to the BP group. We also sequenced the Y chromosome of one of these ancient samples K12 from DSQ and found both K12 and a previously reported ~4000 year old sample MG48 from Northwest China to have the O2a2b1a1a1a2a-F2137 haplotype, belonging to the most prolific branch O2a2b1a1a1-F438 immediately under F5. We further found close relationships between ZX and DSQ and between ZX and ancient M117 Tibetans or present day Southwest Dai Chinese carrying the F5 subtype O2a2b1a1a6, implicating radiations of F5 subtypes from the putative place of F5 origin in ZX. These results are remarkably consistent with archaeological and written records.” ref

“There are numerous data for human activity in China from the time of the Neolithic period to the beginning of written records. There were the Gaomiao Culture and Pengtoushan Culture of ~5800 BCE in the South (Hunan), the Jiahu Culture and Peiligang Culture of 7000-5000 BCE in the Central Plains (Henan), the Xinglongwa Culture of 6200-5400 BCE and later the Hongshan and Xiajiadian Cultures in the Northeast (Inner Mongolia-Liaoning border), the Dadiwan Culture of 5800-5400 BC in Gansu and Western Shaanxi. At 5000 to 3000 BCE, the Yangshao Culture was the most popular and existed extensively along the Yellow River in China and flourished mainly in the provinces of Henan, Shaanxi and Shanxi with the early period of the Culture mostly found in Shaanxi and the late period in Henan. Elements of the middle to late Yangshao Culture, the Miaodigou Culture, have been found widely in China, including the Hongshan Culture in the Northeast (3500 BCE), indicating the broad cultural migration and influence of this Culture.” ref

Gaomiao Relics, Hunan Province Earliest White Pottery: “The Gaomiao culture (7500–5500 years ago) Relics are situated in Yanli village, 5 km northeast of Hongjiang, Hunan Province. The excavation site is a shell mound on the northern bank of the Yuan River and covers an area of 30,000 square meters. Unearthed objects currently include various pottery decorated with phoenix, animal face, and eight-square star-images; the earliest white pottery found in China; and the joint tombs of tribe leaders and their wives, all of which are of key importance learning about the culture of the Neolithic age in the area. The large scale of the sacrificing site unearthed at the lower stratum of Gaomiao site is quite rare among the contemporaneous prehistoric relics. The various establishments in the site could help to tell about people’s sacrificing activities in that period. The distribution and structure of the altar salso greatly influenced the later development of Chinese sacrificial activities. Results suggest that the Gaomiao skeletons inherited genetic signatures from early colonising populations of Late Pleistocene southern Eurasian origin to a certain extent, and might share a common ancestry with present-day Australian Aboriginal and Melanesian people.” ref, ref

“By analyzing the Y chromosome haplotype patterns, three Neolithic super-grandfather haplotypes have been discovered that together account for ~40% of present-day Han Chinese males. The expansion dates are estimated 5,400 years ago for O3a2c1a-M117-F5 (O2a2b1a1a-F5 or F8, ISOGG 2017), 6,500 years ago for O3a2c1-F46 (O2a2b1a2a1-F46), or 6,800 years ago for O3a1c-002611-F11 (O2a1b1a1a1a-F11), and these three haplotypes represent 16%, 11%, and 14% of present-day Han Chinese males, respectively. Several historical writings on ancient Chinese mention the great leaders/ancestors around the time of 5000 years ago or earlier, including Fu Xi, Yan Emperor (Yandi), Huang Emperor (Huangdi), and Chi You.” ref

“It remains unclear how the Neolithic Cultures were related to the super-grandfather haplotypes and how the different Neolithic Cultures were interconnected. We here addressed these questions by analyzing ancient DNA samples from 10 different sites in Central and Northern China. We found evidence of F5 associated autosomes in the Miaodigou Culture in Henan, F11 associated autosomes in the early Yangshao Culture in Banpo, and both F5 haplotype and F5 associated autosomes in the Xiajiadian Culture in Inner Mongolia. The results provide a coherent account of information from the relevant fields.” ref

“Results here showed that aDNAs in Central and Northern China from this study could be separated into 4 groups based on autosomal relationships among them. Two among these, ZX and DSQ, were related to F5 associated autosomes. The BP group was more related to autosomes associated with the O1, O2, C, and F11 that are commonly found in the South while the ZX group was more associated with the F5 and F46 haplotypes common in the Central Plains and the North (8/12 F11 samples in Han Chinese were CHS and 6/8 F11 in CHS were from Hunan). This indicates that the BP group might be migrants from the South. Consistently, analyses of human skulls of the Duzhong and Banpo sites indicated close relationship with populations from South China.” ref

“Human skulls from the Zhengzhou Xishan site or other Miaodigou sites such as Shanxian Henan however showed mixed features related to both Yangshao and Dawenkou people. Thus, people from different Miaodigou sites in Henan, such as Duzhong and Xishan, appear to have different cranial features, consistent with DNA findings here. The DNA results confirm the suggestion based on archaeological and historical records that the early Yangshao Culture and its possible predecessor the Peiligang/Jiahu Culture may be associated with migrants under the legendary Yan or Fuxi Emperor from the South such as the Pengtoushan and Gaomiao Culture.” ref

“The DSQ group had one sample K12 carrying F5 while the ZX group was non-informative for Y chromosome. There are at least 7 branches immediately under F5. The F438 branch appears to be of high socioeconomic status (SES) based on it having shorter branch length, more descendant branches, and higher fitness (lower risk for autism). The O2a2b1a1a1a2a2 haplotype of K12 and MG48 belongs to F438. If the original F5 haplotype had a fitness advantage that might have contributed to its super-grandfather status in the first place, haplotypes with fewer random variations from the original F5 haplotype should be expected to retain the most of the fitness advantage of F5 and as such to be more likely to confer high SES status and produce more descendants. Thus populations in ancient times near the time of the original F5 would be expected to be enriched with haplotypes closest to F5. Thus the finding of two of two informative samples that have high coverage sequence data being of the F438-F2137 haplotype is consistent with a priori expectation of higher prevalence of a high SES haplotype in ancient times.” ref

“It appears that the ZX group may be more directly linked to the origin of F5 as it was both related to DSQ in the Northeast and the Southwest people carrying the F5 subtype O2a2b1a1a6. The common presence of F438-F2137 in the 3000-4000 YBP time period in the North indicates unlikely the presence of F* haplotype in the North in ancient times. The most parsimonious explanation for these observations is the diversification and radiation of F5 sub-branches from a centrally located population such as ZX where F* might originate.” ref

“Present-day Chinese are thought to be the descendants of Yan and Huang. Based on archaeological and historical records, scholars have suspected an association of Yan with the Yangshao Culture in the Central Plains (but with ancestry from the South such as the Gaomiao Culture in Hunan) and Huang with the Hongshan Culture in the Northeast. The Miaodigou Culture was a most popular Culture of its time and known to have impacted the Northeast HongShan Culture (and the subsequent Xiajiadian Culture to which the DSQ group belonged), more so than any other Culture of the time such as the Dawenkou Culture. Our DNA findings here suggest that there were people in the Central Plains closely related to the super-ancestor F5 lineage and possibly associated with the Miaodigou Culture.” ref

“These conclusions from DNA studies are consistent with the suggestion from archaeological and historical studies that the Miaodigou Culture, and in particular the first walled town (made of rammed earth) of Xishan, may be linked to the lineage of Huang who is known to be the first to have built walled towns in Chinese history. People of this lineage are believed to have also lived in the Northeast (Hongshan and Xiajiadian Culture) including the great Zhuanxu Emperor, a grandson of Huang, and to have migrated down to the Central Plains in later times during a cold climate period. Samples from the Niuheliang site of Hongshan Culture are 13.7% for haplotype O2a2b1-M134 (downstream sites remain to be determined) and future studies of more samples are needed to determine if F5 was present at this site.” ref

“Overall, our study identified the presence of F5 genomes in ancient samples from the Central Plains and the Northeast and implicates the origin of the F5 lineage in the Central Plains and subsequent diversification and migration to the Northeast and Southwest. The remarkable unification of ancient DNA results with archaeological and written records can only be found when we used slow SNPs but not fast SNPs. This provides further confirmation of our new molecular methodology in demographic inferences.” ref

ref

Ancient DNA reveals the maternal genetic history of East Asian domestic pigs

“Two major population expansion events of East Asian domestic pigs coincided with changes in climate, widespread adoption of introduced crops, and the development of agrarian societies. These findings add to our understanding of the maternal genetic composition and help to complete the picture of domestic pig evolutionary history in East Asia. The possible area for the origin of most East Asian domestic pigs (in purple) and possible dispersal directions after the wild boars were domesticated in the Yellow River basin. The purple and dark blue areas show the regions with > 8000 BP: years before present Sus scrofa remain found in archaeological sites, which probably represent the earliest centers for pig domestication. The Jiahu site with the oldest confirmed domestic pigs in China is marked with a red dot. The inset box on the top left shows four domestication models based on archaeological evidence from Luo (2015): ① represents the Central China model; ② represents the lower reaches of the Yangtze River model; ③ represents the Northwest China model; ④ represents the South China model. The vertical axis in the model diagram represents the schematic of the development degree of domestication. The higher development degree of the Central China model in pre-Yangshao and Yangshao periods shows earlier successful pig management than other areas. NEA, Northeast Asia; MR_W, Mekong region; SC, South China; YR, Yellow River basin; YZ, Yangtze River basin.” ref

“Bones of Sus scrofa are one of the most frequently identified mammalian remains in East Asian archaeological sites, and pig remains from the Jiahu site, Henan province, fix the timing of pig domestication to at least 8,600 years ago (Cucchi et al., 2011). The proportions of pig bones at later sites were found to be continuously increasing, with more than half of the total faunal assemblage consisting of domestic pigs at most sites during the Yangshao culture period (7,000–5,000 years ago) (Luo, 2015Dong and Yuan, 2020). The ongoing domestication of pigs is also supported by the gradual morphological transformation and the decreasing ratio of adult pigs to juvenile pigs identified at archaeological sites (Luo, 2015). The average length of the mandibular third molar (M3) of pigs declined continuously from the pre-Yangshao period to the Zhou dynasty (∼8,000–2,500 years ago) in Central China (Luo, 2015), indicating an artificial control of diet throughout the domestication of pigs.” ref

Neolithic Shamans and Pigs

“An unusual burial from the Early Neolithic Xinglongwa culture consisted of an adult male buried within a house with two whole, articulated adult pigs beside him. One of the pigs was male, the other female. These full-grown pigs together were nearly as long as the person they accompanied in death. It is possible that the buried person was a shaman accompanied by pigs representing spirit familiars. The pigs were unlikely to have been food for the afterlife in this context. Although they could have been buried as pets, this also seems an unlikely explanation for such a unique burial. The man was buried with 715 other grave offerings made of jade, bone, ceramic, and shell.” ref

“The Hongshan culture, which succeeded Xinglongwa in the Late Neolithic, also was notable for pig ceremonialism which took several forms. The main burial at the site of Niuheliang had been plundered in antiquity, but it still contained pig and cattle bones. Pigs were sacrificed in Manchu rituals and are still important in Korean shamanism. A pig head or whole pig is often part of the rite. Animal bones were unusual as grave offerings in Hongshan sites. In fact, this is the only burial at Niuheliang from which animal bones are recorded. Sheep bones were found in a pit near the Goddess Temple, along with broken pots, suggesting a sheep feast dedicated to the spirits, making it necessary to dispose of the pots and bones in special pits.” ref

“Hongshan jades are the earliest figured jades in China, although jade earrings were found in the preceding Xinglongwa culture. They include many Zhulong, or pig-dragons, which feature a pig’s head attached to a curved body. The body is plain but the head has sculpted ears, large round eyes and tusks indicated by incising. These objects were perforated for suspension from a cord and were often found on the chest of the deceased. Another form also called Zhulong is larger than the typical one, has a thinner “body” and ends in the head of a horse with almond eyes and a long flowing mane. It is possible that both pigs and horses were spirit animals, or animal assistants to shamans. However, Zhulong seems to be more generic than personal, since so many have been found. Each shaman has his or her own particular animal helper, while these “dragons” are made to a pattern that must have had a specific meaning. More likely they signalled rank, occupation, or other status – perhaps even different clans of Wu.” ref

“The jaw and trotters of a pig from the Goddess Temple at Niuheliang have already been mentioned. Pigs clearly figured in many rituals. Another possible indication of pig symbolism is a mountain visible from the Goddess Temple that has the outline of a pig head with upright pointed ears and a snout and is known locally as Zhushan – Pig Mountain. It seems likely that this was a sacred mountain, since it is also visible from most of the burial areas. The idea that it might be seen as a bear has been floated but that is unlikely because the shape of the ears is porcine rather than ursine, and there is no other indication of bears in the Hongshan iconography. Thus pigs seem to be important in the whole society, not just as a shaman’s familiar.” ref

“Pigs are frequently depicted in the Neolithic. At the Peiligang site, small realistic figures are found as far north as Heilongjiang province. Pigs represented wealth in later China and may have acquired that symbolic meaning quite early because they are an excellent source of food, reproduce prolifically, and are able to digest plant parts and waste that humans cannot, and therefore they do not compete with humans for food. Painted jars from Zhaobaogou, Nantaidi and Shaoshan depict “spirit” deer, pigs, and dragons.” ref

“The pigs buried alongside the dead indicate that the offering of sacrifices to ancestors was combined with those to the preys, and the offering of sacrifice by the inhabitants of Xinglongwa to the spirit of pig is considered to be of the significance of totem worship.” ref

Xinglongwa Culture 

“The type site at Xinglongwa is located on the southwest side of a hill at Aohan Banner, Chifeng, Inner Mongolia. Each home had a hearth at its center. Xinglongwa also featured a large building in the center of the village. Xinglongwa is the earliest discovered site in China to be surrounded by a ditch. Xinglongwa also featured an unusual burial custom, as some bodies were buried directly under the houses. Jade objects were also discovered. In the most lavish grave, a man was buried with a pair of pigs, as well as jade objects.” ref

“According to some papers, the Xinglongwa are perhaps the distant ancestors of the present-day Northeast Asian peoples that belong to the proposed “Transeurasian” (aka Altaic) language family. The recently discovered site at Xinglonggou is the only site of the culture to show evidence of any sort of agriculture, with evidence of millet remains. Some of the oldest Comb Ceramic artifacts were found in the Xinglongwa culture. A bone flute with five finger holes was also found at a Xinglongwa site.” ref

“Although the Xinglongwa culture was contemporary to the Peiligang (6750–4850 BCE) and Cishan (6000–5000 BCE) cultures south and north of the Yellow River, it was clearly culturally distinct. Whereas the Yellow River cultures were focused on agriculture, with foxtail millet as the prevailing cereal, the Xinglongwa culture, with its broad-spectrum subsistence strategy, had broomcorn millet as the most important cereal. If we associate the Xinglongwa culture with the proto-Transeurasian speech community, it would be reasonable to assume that the Zhaobaogu and Hongshan people continued the linguistic tradition, while Peiligang and Cishan people presumably spoke a different language, perhaps an ancestral form of Sino-Tibetan.” ref

ref

Ancient Northeast Asian

“In archaeogenetics, the term Ancient Northeast Asian (ANA), also known as Amur ancestry, is the name given to an ancestral component that represents the lineage of the hunter-gatherer people of the 7th-4th millennia before present, in far-eastern Siberia, Mongolia, and the Baikal regions. They are inferred to have diverged from Ancient East Asians about 24,000 years ago, and are represented by several ancient human specimens found in archaeological excavations east of the Altai Mountains. They are a sub-group of the Ancient Northern East Asians (ANEA). Genetically, ANA ancestry peaks among modern Tungusic, Mongolic, and Nivkh-speaking populations of Northeast Asia. ANA ancestry (represented by the Tungusic-speaking Ulchi people) overall forms the main ancestry of the early and contemporary speakers of Turkic, Mongolic, and Tungusic languages, which supports their spread from Northeast Asia westwards. An earlier wave into Siberia can be associated with “Neo-Siberians” (represented by Uralic-speaking Nganasans), which may be associated with the spread of Yukaghir and Uralic languages, and the partial displacement of Paleo-Siberians.” ref

Chinese shamanism, alternatively called Wuism (wu religion, shamanismwitchcraft), refers to the shamanic religious tradition of China. Its features are especially connected to the ancient Neolithic cultures such as the Hongshan culture. Chinese shamanic traditions are intrinsic to Chinese folk religion.” ref

Hongshan Culture

“The Hongshan culture was a Neolithic culture in the West Liao river basin in northeast China. Hongshan sites have been found in an area stretching from Inner Mongolia to Liaoning, and dated from about 4700 to 2900 BCE or around 6,700 to 4,900 years ago. In northeast China, Hongshan culture was preceded by Xinglongwa culture (6200–5400 BCE), Zhaobaogou culture (5400–4500 BCE), and Xinle culture (5300–4800 BCE). The Yangshao culture (5000- 3000 BCE) of the Yellow River existed contemporaneously with the Hongshan culture (see map). These two cultures interacted with each other.” ref

Xinglongwa culture (6200–5400 BCE)

Xinle culture (5300–4800 BCE)

Zhaobaogou culture (5400–4500 BCE)

Yangshao culture (5000- 3000 BCE)

“A genetic study by Yinqiu Cui et al. from 2013 analyzed the Y-chromosome DNA haplogroup based N subclade; it found that DNA samples from 63% of the combined samples from various Hongshan archaeological sites belonged to the subclade N1 (xN1a, N1c) of the paternal haplogroup N-M231 and calculated N to have been the predominant haplogroup in the region in the Neolithic period at 89%, with its share gradually declining over time. Today, this haplogroup is found in northern HanMongolsManchuOroqenXibe, and Hezhe at low frequencies. Other paternal haplogroups identified in the study were C and O3a (O3a3), both of which predominate among the present-day inhabitants of the region.” ref

“Nelson et al. 2020 attempts to link the Hongshan culture to a “Transeurasian” (Altaic) linguistic context. According to a study on genetic distance measurements from a large scale genetic study from 2021 titled ‘Genomic insights into the formation of human populations in East Asia’, hunter-gatherers of Mongolia and the Amur River Basin have ancestry shared by Mongolic and Tungusic language speakers, but they did not carry West Liao River farmer ancestry, contradicting the Transeurasian hypothesis proposed by Martine Robbeets et al. that the expansion of West Liao River farmers spread these proto-languages.ref

“A 2020 study discovered substantial genetic changes in the West Liao River region over time. An increase in the reliance on millet farming between the Middle-to-Late Neolithic is associated with higher genetic affinity to the Yellow River basin (generally associated with speakers of the Sino-Tibetan languages), while a partial switch to pastoralism in the Bronze Age Upper Xiajiadian culture is associated with a decrease in this genetic affinity. After the Late Neolithic, there was a sharp transition from Yellow River to Amur River-related genetic profiles (associated with speakers of Tungusic languages) around the West Liao River. This increase in Amur River affinity corresponds with the transition to a pastoral economy during the Bronze Age. A 2021 study found that Yellow River millet farmers from the modern-day provinces of Henan and Shandong had played an important role in the formation of Hongshan people or their descendants via both inland and coastal northward migration routes.ref

“Similarly to the Yangshao culture, the Hongshan culture cultivated millet. Isotope analyses revealed that millet contributed up to 70% of the human diet in the Early Hongshan and up to 80% in the Late Hongshan. The Hongshan culture is known for its carved jade. Hongshan burial artifacts include some of the earliest known examples of jade working. The Hongshan culture is known for its jade pig dragons and embryo dragons. Clay figurines, including figurines of pregnant women, are also found throughout Hongshan sites. Small copper rings were also excavated. The archaeological site at Niuheliang is a unique ritual complex associated with the Hongshan culture.ref

“Excavators have discovered an underground temple complex—which included an altar—and also cairns in Niuheliang. The temple was constructed of stone platforms, with painted walls. Archaeologists have given it the name “Goddess Temple” (Chinese: 女神庙; pinyin: nüshenmiao) due to the discovery of a clay female head with jade inlaid eyes. It was an underground structure, 1m deep. Included on its walls are mural paintings. Housed inside the Goddess Temple are clay figurines as large as three times the size of real-life humans. The exceedingly large figurines are possibly deities, but for a religion not reflective in any other Chinese culture.ref

“The existence of complex trading networks and monumental architecture (such as pyramids and the Goddess Temple) point to the existence of a “chiefdom in these prehistoric communities. Painted pottery was also discovered within the temple. Over 60 nearby tombs have been unearthed, all constructed of stone and covered by stone mounds, frequently including jade artifacts. Cairns were discovered atop two nearby two hills, with either round or square-stepped tombs, made of piled limestone. Entombed inside were sculptures of dragons and tortoisesIt has been suggested that religious sacrifice might have been performed within the Hongshan culture.ref

Just as suggested by evidence found at early Yangshao culture sites, Hongshan culture sites also provide the earliest evidence for feng shui. The presence of both round and square shapes at Hongshan culture ceremonial centers suggests an early presence of the gaitian cosmography (“round heaven, square earth”). Early feng shui relied on astronomy to find correlations between humans and the universe. Some of the people of the Hongshan culture may have emigrated south to the Yellow River valley approximately 4,000 years ago. Archaeological evidence discovered at the Miaozigou site in Ulanqab, Inner Mongolia, a northern branch of the Yangshao culture from the Yellow River (the Yangshao culture is speculated to be the origin of the Sino-Tibetan languages) demonstrates similarities in the material cultures between the Yellow River and Liao River cultures.ref 

“Three individuals from the Miaozigou site belonged to haplogroup N1(xN1a, N1c), while the main lineage of Yellow River valley cultures is O3-M122. The existence of N1(xN1a, N1c) among the Miaozigou individuals could serve as evidence for the migration of some of the Hongshan people. Some Chinese archaeologists such as Guo Da-shun see the Hongshan culture as an important stage of early Chinese civilization. Whatever the linguistic affinity of the ancient denizens, Hongshan culture is believed to have exerted an influence on the development of early Chinese civilization. The culture may have also contributed to the development of settlements in ancient Korea. However, the Hongshan culture is also commonly employed in Korean pseudohistory by some Korean scholars, who seek to contest any connections between the Hongshan culture with Chinese civilization and assert that the Hongshan culture is only related to Korean civilization.ref

Wuism at the Hongshan Site of Niuheliang

“Archaeoastronomical Evidence for Wuism at the Hongshan Site of Niuheliang. Introduction The Neolithic Hongshan Culture flourished between 4500 and 3000 BCE in what is today northeastern China and Inner Mongolia. Village sites are found in the northern part of the region, while the two ceremonial sites of Dongshanzui and Niuheliang are located in the south, where villages are fewer. The Hongshan inhabitants included agriculturalists who cultivated millet and pigs for subsistence, and accomplished artisans who carved finely crafted jades and made thin black-on-red pottery. Organized labor of a large number of workers is suggested by several impressive constructions, including an artificial hill containing three rings of marble-like stone, several high cairns with elaborate interiors and a 22-meter-long building that contained fragments of life-sized statues.” ref

“One fragment was a face with inset green jade eyes. A ranked society is implied by the burials, which include decorative jades made in specific, possibly iconographic, shapes. It has been argued previously that the sizes and locations of the mounded tombs imply at least three elite ranks. The Nature of Leadership Hongshan scholars agree that the elite burials are those of leaders, but the nature of that leadership still needs to be elucidated. We propose that the Chinese word wu is appropriate to apply to the Hongshan leaders, and, following Tong (2002), we use the term wuism to describe their activities, arguing that this designation is appropriate for the Hongshan culture. Shamanism, ritual and magic are just beginning to be identified in archaeological sites.” ref

“Ralph Merrifield defines ritual and magic as “practices intended to gain advantage or avert disaster by the manipulation of supernatural power”. Neil Price is particularly helpful in describing the kinds of material culture found in shamanistic contexts (2001:3). Notably, figurines found on the chests of shamans in Siberia are similar to some finds in Hongshan burials. Julia Ching, in advancing her thesis that high leadership is related to mysticism, begins her exploration in the Chinese Neolithic. K. C. Chang has been a strong advocate of the interpretation of shamanistic leadership in China. Likely shamanistic connections with specific artifacts have also been proposed. In addition, several archaeologists at a recent Chinese conference argued specifically that the Hongshan leaders were wu. While there are no written documents from this period in Chinese history, the presence and influence of wu in the Hongshan culture may be inferred from the activities of wu as documented in later China.” ref

“China’s earliest extant writing comes from the Shang dynasty, created by carving characters into bone with a sharp instrument. The character for wu (meaning a person who can reach the Powers) first appears in these 1 Department of Anthropology, University of Denver, Denver, Colorado, USA 2 Department of Physics and Astronomy, University of Denver, Denver, Colorado, USA 1 Shang oracle bones, but it is not until the early Zhou dynasty (ca. 1050-221 BCE) that the activities of the wu were recorded. As described in the Zhou Li, the wu were responsible for divination, medicine and healing, music, dancing, and star-gazing. By engaging in rhythmic drumming and dancing, wu could trance and transcend the earthly realm in order to communicate with the celestial spirit world.” ref

“Archaeoastronomy Archaeoastronomy provides a useful interdisciplinary framework for examining the connection between wuism and astronomy in Neolithic China. By combining knowledge of the Hongshan culture with new research on the night sky of the region more than 5000 years ago, archaeoastronomy reflects the terrestrial-celestial ideology we wish to examine. Thus, by presenting both archaeological and astronomical lines of evidence, we propose that the wu were actively creating a connection between heaven and earth at the Hongshan site of Niuheliang. We focus here on astronomical observations in particular because “the main purpose of Chinese astronomy was to study the correlation between [humanity] and [the] universe.” ref

“Chinese astronomy is known to date back to the Neolithic. It has continuously involved relationships between human beings, especially leaders, and phenomena in the skies. By creating calendars and observing the apparent movements of the heavenly bodies, leaders such as wu correlated occurrences in the sky with events on earth. Archaeological Evidence Shamanistic activity is implied by much of the archaeological evidence at Niuheliang. Similarly, archaeological continuities between the Hongshan and later cultures point to the presence of wu in Neolithic northeast China. Oracle bones without writing were used by cultures contemporaneous with the Hongshan suggesting that they may have practiced a similar form of divination long before the Shang. In the first century BCE, the Zhou Bi Suan Jing outlined the gai tian cosmography in which the earth was square, covered by a round heaven.” ref

“The presence of both round and square structures at Hongshan ceremonial centers suggests that this cosmological model was present in Chinese society long before it was written down . Jade While jade is found even in the earliest Neolithic sites in northeast China, it is only with the appearance of the Hongshan culture that jade is clearly used in ritual activities. The relationship between jade and both royalty and religion is well-established in China. For example, a burial at Locality 5 contained a large cloud-shaped pendant, several squared rings, and two Jade turtles. The number and quality of the jade ornaments probably reflected the elite status of the individual, but in addition, they suggest wuist activities. Wu often acted as healers and physicians and the qi (spirit or power) that jade was believed to possess made it a potent medicinal substance. The wu also used their skills as dancers and musicians to perform rain ceremonies during periods of drought.” ref

“The cloud-shaped jade that was found with the individual at Locality 5 may imply rain2 making rituals, and indeed many of the shapes of Hongshan jades could be interpreted as being associated with water. The turtle and ring-shaped jades excavated at the site may reflect Chinese cosmology, another area of specialization for the wu: the two “square” rings with circular holes reflect the gai tian cosmography while the turtles may represent the cosmic tortoise which was believed to hold up the sky. A recently discovered jade in an elite burial at Locality 16 of Niuheliang also suggests connections with the later wu. A large jade bird was found under the skull of a burial, suggesting a connection between the deceased and sacred birds as messengers of Powers.” ref

“Birds were prominent in Shang dynasty (ca. 1500-1050 BCE) mythology, and those beliefs are likely to have been of considerable age by the time of the Shang. Statues Several fragments of large, unbaked clay statues were excavated at Locality 1 (commonly referred to as the Goddess Temple) including a face with jade eyes, as well as a shoulder and breast that imply the statue is female. Small female figurines were excavated from Dongshanzui, as well as a seated statue wearing a knotted rope around the waist. Some fragments imply that statues at Niuheliang were larger than lifesized. Certainly, the ceremonial nature of the Goddess Temple and the size of the figures suggest that these statues served a ritual function, a function that was most likely realized by religious specialists such as wu. As the name of the site suggests, the statues unearthed at the Goddess Temple were interpreted by the excavators as representations of female deities.” ref

“However, an alternate interpretation may be explored. While the term wu often refers to all early Chinese shamans regardless of gender, it was originally used to describe female shamans exclusively. Also, because of the belief of the great medicinal potency of jade, some scholars have proposed that “jade working was monopolized by shamans”. Thus, it is possible that the clay face with jade eyes from the Goddess Temple is a portrait of a wu rather than a “goddess.” Painted Pottery Most of the Niuheliang tombs are surrounded by broken pottery cylinders, which once stood next to each other in rows near the outer edges of the tombs. Guo Dashun estimated that if all the mounded burials known at Niuheliang were surrounded by rows of these jars, 10,000 of them must have been made. Because these cylinders were open at both ends they were clearly not used as containers.” ref

“Hongshan painted pottery has been found in ritual contexts, suggesting that painted pottery was produced primarily for ceremonial purposes. Therefore we may infer that there was a productive ceramics industry dedicated to the creation of ceremonial pottery, as well as sculpting the fragile statues of unbaked clay. Architecture Some of the most intriguing archaeological evidence for wuism at Niuheliang comes from the site’s architectural structures, including the Goddess Temple. The distinctive outline of the Temple may be interpreted as the Chinee character ya, a cruciform shape which has significance in Chinese cosmography. The ya was a representation of the five cardinal directions: north, south, east, west, and center.” ref

“Similarly, according to Chinese mythology, the sky was supported above the earth by a cosmic turtle whose lower shell, or plastron, was ya-shaped. If the Goddess Temple was indeed an early representation of a ya-shaped cosmos, then its architecture may have been an attempt to create a representation of heaven on earth, or to symbolize the connection between earth and heaven. Because one of the primary duties of wu was to connect the terrestrial and the celestial, this cosmic architecture may be evidence for the powerful influence of the wu at Niuheliang. The placement of tombs at Niuheliang also suggests the influence of wu. All but one of the tomb groups at the site are positioned on top of prominent hills with line-ofsight views of the Goddess Temple. These vantage points offer views of the night sky which would make them prime spots for observations.” ref

“Perhaps by placing the tombs on hills, the deceased also enjoyed this vantage point closer to the heavens and, thus, in proximity to the realm of the ancestors. Hence, the influence of wu as facilitators of a terrestrial-celestial association may have shaped architecture and tomb construction at Niuheliang. Potential architectural evidence for wuism at Niuheliang includes the round and square structures found throughout the site. Because ancient Chinese lore described a round heaven which enveloped a square earth, these structures may have been representations of the celestial and terrestrial realms. While circular rings of white stones are found within mounds in several localities, the most compelling evidence for the architectural representation of the gai tian cosmography is found at Locality 2. Here, tombs that are both square and circular in ground plan lie side by side with other structures without burials that have been interpreted as altars. As a representation of both the celestial and the terrestrial, Locality 13 is an artificial hill which must have served a ritual function.” ref

“The data presented below suggest that the hill was constructed precisely in this spot for viewing the full moon at its farthest points north and south. Astronomical Evidence Data Analysis As has been argued for other Neolithic sites, data from Niuheliang reveals possible astronomical alignments between localities which may be indicative of a connection between the celestial and the terrestrial landscape during the Hongshan period. To further examine these potential alignments, distances, and angles between localities were determined from latitude, longitude, and elevation values. In 2000, Chris Rock used a handheld global positioning system (GPS) device to obtain these values for all but two of the sixteen localities at Niuheliang including the Goddess Temple (Locality 1a) and the Platform (Locality 1b).” ref

“In order to compensate for several outlying data points, the elevation for the Goddess Temple (1a) was obtained by examining the nine data points collected with the GPS device and averaging those with errors of less than 16 meters. Further exceptions 4 include the elevation values for Localities 8 and 9, as no GPS data was acquired at these locations. To approximate the elevations, the old contour map and newer satellite image of Niuheliang were examined and compared to the elevation values of the other localities. Locality 8 was determined to have an approximate elevation of 660 meters with an error of approximately ±30 meters, as it appears to be lower than the Platform (1b) but similar in elevation to the Goddess Temple (1a). It is also similar to but lower in elevation than Localities 6 and 7. The elevation for Locality 9 was approximated as being higher than Localities 11, 12, and 13 since it is in the northeastern most part of the valley and because elevation decreases to the west.” ref

“Also, Locality 9 appears to be similar to Locality 2 in relation to the valley as well as elevation. Thus its elevation is approximated as 647 ±20 meters. To obtain elevation as well as latitude and longitude values for Locality 15 (which were absent from the data collected by Rock), measurements made by Hungjen Niu and Yangjin Pak at the same time as Rock but using a newer GPS unit were examined. Niu and Pak acquired two values for Locality 15 that when averaged together resulted in coordinates of N41° 18.87, E119 ° 30.34, and an elevation of 619±16 meters. Data for Locality 14 was absent from Rock’s GPS readings as well as those of Niu and Pak and was therefore estimated from the satellite map and the data from nearby Locality 15. The latitude (N41°18.97), longitude (E119°29.97), and elevation (616±25 meters) for Locality 14 were approximated in this way. The next steps in determining possible astronomical alignments are to determine the differences in elevation between the localities and distances between localities.” ref

“By calculating the distances between the localities, a triangle can be formed between two specific localities such that the base of the triangle is the distance between the localities and the height of the triangle is the relative elevation between the localities. The first step in calculating the distances between localities was to convert the latitude and longitude values into their decimal form by dividing the minutes of latitude or longitude by 60 and adding them to the degree value. The values were then converted to degrees by dividing the decimal latitude or longitude by the ratio of 180 degrees for every pi radians. However, in order to account for the curvature of the Earth, we must apply the Haversine Approximation to these values: dlon = lon2 – lon1 dlat = lat2 – lat1 a = (sin(dlat/2))^2 + cos(lat1) * cos(lat2) * sin(dlon/2))^2 d = R* 2 * atan2(sqrt(1-a), sqrt(a)) First, the decimal radian values for latitude and longitude were used to determine the difference in latitude (dlat) and longitude (dlon) between localities. Second, these dlat and dlon values were used to solve for the variable “a” using the formula above. Finally, these resulting “a” values were used to solve for the variable “d” using the second formula in the Haversine approximation in which R is the radius of the Earth (6,367,000 meters). The corrected distance (d) and elevation can then be used as the base and height, respectively, of the aforementioned triangle in order to determine the azimuth angles between the localities by applying the formula: azimuth = atan2 (dlat, dlon).” ref

“The resulting azimuth angles were converted into degrees and subtracted from ninety so that zero degrees corresponds to north rather than the x-axis in a Cartesian plane. To determine the declination angles used to verify astronomical alignments, both the azimuth and altitude angles are needed. Just as the azimuth angles were calculated above, the next set of computations involved finding altitude angles. The altitude angles between localities were determined by calculating the arctangent of the difference in elevation and the distance between the localities. The angles were then multiplied by the conversion factor of 57.3 degrees per radian, giving the angles in degrees. The final calculations performed were to determine the sight lines corresponding to declination angles in the sky. The declination angles were determined using the formula: sin(DEC)= sin(LAT)sin(ALT)+cos(LAT)cos(ALT)cos(AZ), in which LAT corresponds to the decimal latitude of each locality, ALT corresponds to the altitude angles and AZ corresponds to the azimuth angles. Because this formula gives the sine of the declination angles, the arcsine of the values was then calculated to obtain the declination angles. The results were then multiplied by 57.3 so that the final angles were given in degrees.” ref

“Interpretation To determine possible astronomical alignments between localities, the declination angles were inspected for angles that correspond to significant points in the orbits of the sun and moon because of their prominence in the sky as well as their usefulness in time keeping. Significant solar angles occur when the sun is at its farthest point north (+23.5°) or south (-23.5°), corresponding to the summer and winter solstices, and when the sun is at the midpoint of its motion (0°), occurring at the spring and autumn equinoxes. Because the moon’s motion varies from the sun’s, significant lunar angles are those five degrees to either side of the aforementioned solar angles: 28.5°, 18.5°, 5°, -5°, -18.5° and -28.5°. To account for the error within the calculations and variations in viewing locations due to the size of the localities, declination angles within ±1.5 degrees of the actual solar or lunar angles were considered for alignments. Table 4 highlights the significant angles considered for further analysis. Of the interesting angles, one set occurs between Locality 13 and Localities 8, 9, and 10.” ref

“The angles between Locality 13 and Localities 8 and 9 are within our range of lunar alignment angles, with Locality 8 having an angle of -19.63° and Locality 9 having an angle of -28.53°. Besides yielding possible lunar alignments, these angles are also potentially significant because of the prominence of Locality 13 which is an artificial hill characterized as an earthen “pyramid.” Localities 8 and 9 are also considered likely for alignment because although we do not have measured values for their elevations, we know from visiting the site that they are situated on hills that are visible form Locality 13. Locality 13 also forms a potentially significant solar angle of -24.73° with Locality 10. This alignment seems plausible because Locality 10 is centrally located, is characterized by a high concentration of ceramic debris and could have been seen from Locality 13. Additionally, Locality 10 bisects Localities 8 and 9 suggesting a possible triple alignment. Locality 13 also forms a lunar angle of -19.06° with Locality 2. In addition to the aforementioned prominence of Locality 13, this alignment is also considered of interest because Locality 2 contains a central square tomb whose inhabitants may have been connected to wuism.” ref

“Thus, the archaeological discoveries at Locality 2 as well as its 6 position directly south of the Goddess Temple suggest that it may have astronomical significance. Another set of potentially significant lunar angles are those between the Platform (1b) and Localities 7 (18.92°) and 8 (-5.81°) which are both situated atop a high hill. The Platform also produces a lunar angle of -28.20° with Locality 10 which, as previously stated, is not very prominent but is near the center of the valley and has a large amount of ceramic debris. Further declination angles of interest include those between Locality 16 and Localities 7 and 9. Locality 7 forms a solar angle of -23.48° with Locality 16, and Locality 9 a possible lunar angle of -20.64°. Locality 16 is considered potentially significant because of the structural remains and jade artifacts excavated there and because it affords a view of the entire site from the westernmost point in the region. Localities 7 and 9 afford similar panoramic views from the northernmost and easternmost parts of the Niuheliang complex, respectively. Finally, Locality 6 creates a lunar angle of -6.21° with Locality 8.” ref

‘This alignment may be significant because of the two Localities’ close proximity to the Goddess Temple (1a) and the Platform area (1b), as well as nearby Localities 7 and 9. The position of Locality 6 atop a hill also points towards possible astronomical significance. Conclusion The archaeological evidence at Niuheliang makes a strong argument for wuism in Hongshan China. First, many of the jade shapes in burials suggest that thay might have been symbols of the wu. Second, the discovery of anthropomorphic statuary and large numbers of bottomless jars imply that ritual activity connected with wuism was taking place at Niuheliang, and was particularly connected with the elite. Finally, the existence of a ya-shaped temple, hilltop tombs, and round and square structures suggest that wu was actively involved in connecting heaven and earth at the site. Therefore, the nature of the archaeological evidence argues that the societal leaders were wu and used their influence with the Powers to create a celestial-terrestrial connection at Niuheliang.” ref

“From the calculations and analysis of the localities at Niuheliang, declination angles corresponding to both significant solar and lunar angles as well as possessing some distinguishing factor about their location or contents were analyzed to highlight promising alignments between the heavens and the terrestrial landscape. Of the 136 possible angles studied among localities at Niuheliang, a striking number of lunar rather than solar alignment angles emerged, and many of them took the artificial hill as their backsight. Assuming the lunar orbit evolution is small since Hongshan times, an integrative interpretation of the Niuheliang site plan relates it to the study of lunar motion – stillstand to stillstand – and the cultural development of ability to predict eclipses based thereupon. This is one implication of this preliminary astronomical alignment survey at Niuheliang.” ref

Feng shui and One’s Fortune

“The Yangshao (5000 to 3000 BCE) and Hongshan (4700 to 2900 BCE) cultures of China provide the earliest known evidence for the use of feng shui. Until the invention of the magnetic compass, feng shui relied on astronomy to find correlations between humans and the universe. In 4000 BCE or around 6,000 years ago, the doors of dwellings in Banpo were aligned with the asterism Yingshi just after the winter solstice—this sited the homes for solar gain. Historically, as well as in many parts of the contemporary Chinese world, feng shui was used to orient buildings and spiritually significant structures such as tombs, as well as dwellings and other structures.” ref

“A grave at Puyang (around 4000 BCE) that contains mosaics— a Chinese star map of the Dragon and Tiger asterisms and Beidou (the Big Dipper, Ladle or Bushel)— is oriented along a north–south axis. The presence of both round and square shapes in the Puyang tomb, at Hongshan ceremonial centers and at the late Longshan settlement at Lutaigang, suggests that gaitian cosmography (heaven-round, earth-square) existed in Chinese society long before it appeared in the Zhoubi Suanjing. The late Yangshao site at Dadiwan (c. 3500–3000 BCE) includes a palace-like building (F901) at its center. The building faces south and borders a large plaza. It stands on a north–south axis with another building that apparently housed communal activities. Regional communities may have used the complex. Cosmography that bears a resemblance to modern feng shui devices and formulas appears on a piece of jade unearthed at Hanshan and dated around 3000 BCE.” ref

“Archaeologist Li Xueqin links the design to the liuren astrolabezhinan zhen and luopan. Beginning with palatial structures at Erlitou, all capital cities of China followed rules of feng shui for their design and layout. During the Zhou era, the Kaogong ji (Chinese: 考工記; “Manual of Crafts”) codified these rules. The carpenter’s manual Lu ban jing (魯班經; “Lu ban’s manuscript”) codified rules for builders. Graves and tombs also followed rules of feng shui from Puyang to Mawangdui and beyond. From the earliest records, the structures of the graves and dwellings seem to have followed the same rules. Some current techniques can be traced to Neolithic China, while others were added later (most notably the Han dynasty, the Tang, the Song, and the Ming). At its core, feng shui views good and bad fortune as tangible elements that can be managed through predictable and consistent rules.” ref 

“This involves the management of qi, a form of cosmic “energy.” In situating the local environment to maximize good qi, one can optimize their own good fortune. Feng shui holds that one’s external environment can affect one’s internal state. In this manner the “perfect spot” is a location and an axis in time that can help one achieve a state of shu fu (舒服) or harmony with the universe. Traditional feng shui is inherently a form of ancestor worship. Popular in farming communities for centuries, it was built on the idea that the ghosts of ancestors and other independent, intangible forces, both personal and impersonal, affected the material world, and that these forces needed to be placated through rites and suitable burial places. For a fee, a Feng shui practitioner could properly site locations for the living and the dead to achieve shu fu. The primary underlying value was material success for the living.” ref

“Polarity is expressed in feng shui as yin and yang theory. While the goal of Chinese medicine is to balance yin and yang in the body, the goal of feng shui has been described as aligning a city, site, building, or object with yin-yang force fields. Eight diagrams known as bagua (or pa kua) loom large in feng shui, and both predate their mentions in the Yijing (or I Ching). The Lo (River) Chart (Luoshu) was developed first, and is sometimes associated with Later Heaven arrangement of the bagua. This and the Yellow River Chart (Hetu, sometimes associated with the Earlier Heaven bagua) are linked to astronomical events of the 6,000 to 5,000 years ago or in the 6th millennium BCE, and with the Turtle Calendar from the time of Yao. The Turtle Calendar of Yao (found in the Yaodian section of the Shangshu or Book of Documents) dates to 2300 BCE, plus or minus 250 years.” ref

“In Yaodian, the cardinal directions are determined by the marker-stars of the mega-constellations known as the Four Celestial Animals:

“The diagrams are also linked with the sifang (four directions) method of divination used during the Shang dynasty.  The sifang is much older, however. It was used at Niuheliang, and figured large in Hongshan culture‘s astronomy. And it is this area of China that is linked to Yellow Emperor (Huangdi) who allegedly invented the south-pointing spoon (see compass).” ref 

“Archaeologists discovered a dragon made of mussel shells in Inner Mongolia related to the Hongshan Culture between 4700 to 2900 BCE or around 6,700 to 4,900 years ago. The shell dragon dates back much further than the iconic C-shaped dragon made of jade, which is also from the Neolithic Hongshan Culture.” ref

ref

“Two Ghost Populations Hypothesis of David Reich. Also added was the Liao River Ghost Population to indicate the people associated with Hongshan culture. It is believed to have played critical role in the development of early Korean culture and Chinese civilization as well. Y chromosome haplogroup O2b and O2b1 might have arose here and expanded after they move into Korean peninsula and Japanese islands. If this population spoke proto-Korean language, a branch of Altaic languages, Liao River Ghost Population could be a descendant of the Ancient Mongolian Ghost Population, as discussed in section of Khövsgöl burials.” ref

Genetic diversity of two Neolithic populations provides evidence of farming expansions in North China

“Abstract: The West Liao River Valley and the Yellow River Valley are recognized Neolithic farming centers in North China. The population dynamics between these two centers have significantly contributed to the present-day genetic patterns and the agricultural advances of North China. To understand the Neolithic farming expansions between the West Liao River Valley and the Yellow River Valley, we analyzed mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) and the Y chromosome of 48 individuals from two archeological sites, Jiangjialiang (>3000 BCE) and Sanguan (~1500 BCE). These two sites are situated between the two farming centers and experienced a subsistence shift from hunting to farming. We did not find a significant difference in the mtDNA, but their genetic variations in the Y chromosome were different. Individuals from the Jiangjialiang belonged to two Y haplogroups, N1 (not N1a or N1c) and N1c. The individuals from the Sanguan are Y haplogroup O3. Two stages of migration are supported. Populations from the West Liao River Valley spread south at about 3000 BCE, and a second northward expansion from the Yellow River Valley occurred later (3000–1500 BCE).” ref

“The northern farming center is in the West Liao River Valley. The earliest evidence of crop domestication dates to 6500 BCE at the Xinglongwa site. The common millet became a staple diet during the Hongshan culture period (4500–3000 BCE, characterized by their jade artifacts and dragon-shaped relics), indicating that agriculture was a chief way of life. Agriculture provides high yields and allows the support of an increasing population and flourishing culture, such as the Xiaoheyan culture (3000–2200 BCE) and the Lower Xiajiadian culture (2200–1600 BCE). Following the Lower Xiajiadian culture, paleoclimate records showed a regional shift toward a cold and steppe-like environment, which encouraged nomadic subsistence strategy ~1000 BCE. Consequently, the widespread agricultural practices disappeared from the archeological records in this region, but some characteristics of this farming center remained in North China, such as the widespread use of jade.” ref

“To the south, the farming center traces to the Yellow River Valley. The earliest evidence of crop domestication in this region dates to 8000 BCE at the Cishan site. The majority of archeological sites located at the Yellow River Valley sites belong to the Yangshao culture (5000–3000 BCE), which is known for its distinctive geometric or animal prints patterned pottery in red or black. The common millet and foxtail millet were grown throughout this region at that time period. Yangshao culture holds significance in Chinese history as scholars, arguing that it gives rise to the present-day Han Chinese culture.” ref

“The Sanggan River Valley is centrally located and accessible between the West Liao River Valley and the Yellow River Valley (Figure). Until ~4300 BCE, hunting-and-gathering was the main way of life for the ancient community, since local climate aridity is not favorable for intensified agriculture development. After this period, archeological evidence indicates a shift toward a farming strategy. Regional data from the Sangan River Valley suggest that technologies from the west Liao River Valley and the Yellow River Valley were influential on the development and adaptations of agricultural practices. Hence, the genetic changes of populations in this region during their lifestyle shifted toward an agriculturally focused subsistence strategy can provide evidence of Neolithic farming expansions in North China.” ref

“The Jiangjialiang (JJL) and Sanguan (SG) sites are located in the Sanggan River Valley (Figure), yet display different subsistence economies. The Jiangjialiang site was one of the largest Neolithic sites in the Sanggan River Valley. It is the oldest Neolithic Sanggan River Valley site with human remains. A previous excavation uncovered a total of nine buildings and 78 graves (Supplementary Figure). Radiocarbon dating of the nine buildings in the lowest stratigraphic layer indicated that they were constructed in 4850±80 BCE. Artifacts were found in the buildings and graves, including pottery, millstones, stone axes and flake tools. The non-decorative sand inclusion pottery is stylistically similar to the early Xueshan culture (3600–2900 BCE). A large number of millstones were excavated in buildings and graves at this site, which demonstrated that by ~7000 years ago people had already begun to practice agricultural techniques. However, stone axes and flake tools are also found in the buildings and graves, suggesting that hunting still had a crucial role.” ref

“The Sanguan site (1435±170 BCE) is more recent than the Jiangjialiang site by 1500 years. It is approximately 30 km from the Jiangjialiang site. The Sanguan site is not geographically isolated from the Jiangjialiang site. Excavation from the Sanguan site and the Jiangjialiang site yield bowls with similar characteristics. This suggested a close cultural affinity between these two sites. The Sanguan population may extensively practice agricultural subsistence strategy, and share aspects of the Lower Xiajiadian culture (2500–1500 BCE). For the Sanguan population, agriculture was the primary form of subsistence, replacing the earlier hunting and gathering lifestyle.” ref

The Earliest Dragon Worship in Ancient China Came from the Huang Di People

Abstract: Many people claimed that Huang Di was the ancestor of all Chinese people and some Chinese people proudly call themselves “descendants of the Dragon.” Are these truth or false? We will find out from Shanhaijing’s records and modern archaeological discoveries. Shanhaijing (Classic of Mountains and Seas) records many ancient groups of
people (or tribes) in Neolithic China. The five biggest were: Zhuan Xu, Di Jun, Huang Di, Yan Di and Shao Hao. These were not only the names of individuals, but also the names of tribes who regarded them as common ancestors. These groups used to live in the Pamirs Plateau, later spread to other places of China and built their unique ancient cultures during the Neolithic Age. Shanhaijing reveals Huang Di’s offspring worshipping dragon. Modern archaeological discoveries have revealed the authenticity of Shanhaijing’s records. The dragon shape stone pile in Xinglongwa Culture (6200-5400 BCE) and jade dragons in Hongshan Culture (4000-3000 BCE) which suggest the earliest
dragon worship in ancient China came from the Huang Di People.” ref 

“Under the ideology of the Five Races Under One Union, Huangdi became the common ancestor of the Han Chinese, the Manchu people, the Mongols, the Tibetans, and the Hui people, who were said to form the Zhonghua minzu, a broadly understood Chinese nation.” ref

Alligator Drums were used in Neolithic China

“The alligator drum (simplified Chinesetraditional Chinesepinyintuó gǔ) is a type of drum once used in Neolithic China, made from clay and alligator hides. Alligator drums have been found over a broad area at the Neolithic sites from modern Shandong in the east to Qinghai in the west, dating to a period of 5500–2350 BCE or around 7,500 to 4,350 years ago. In literary records, drums manifested shamanistic characteristics and were often used in ritual ceremonies. Drums covered with alligator skin for ceremonial use are mentioned in the Shijing. During the Archaic period, alligators probably lived along the east coast of China, including southern Shandong. The earliest alligator drums, comprising a wooden frame covered with alligator skin, are found in the archaeological sites at Dawenkou, as well as several sites of Longshan.” ref  

The Evidence of Shamanism Rituals in Early Prehistoric Periods of Europe and Anatolia

“The occurrence of protective animal spirits in shamanism suggests possible earlier links with totemism that its roots may go much further back into early prehistoric periods. In totemism an animal or plant could be identified with a particular group. This totem is presumed to transmit special or superhuman power to its human partner or owner. In most native societies, group totem remains in the clan and is passed on from generation to generation, mainly because of the belief that ancestors were born from it. According to Peters and Schmidt, each animal species will be preferentially depicted at sites within the territory of the group for whom it is the totemic emblem.” ref

“The Dawenkou culture was a Chinese Neolithic culture primarily located in the eastern province of Shandong, but also appearing in AnhuiHenan and Jiangsu. The culture existed from 4300 to 2600 BCE or around 6,300 to 4,600 years ago, and co-existed with the Yangshao cultureTurquoisejade and ivory artefacts are commonly found at Dawenkou sites. The earliest examples of alligator drums appear at Dawenkou sites. Neolithic signs, perhaps related to subsequent scripts, such as those of the Shang dynasty, have been found on Dawenkou pottery. The physical similarity of the Jiahu people to the later Dawenkou (2600 BC±4300 BCE) indicates that the Dawenkou might have descended from the Jiahu.” ref

Drums made with alligator skins have been found in Neolithic cultures located in China, dating to a period of 5500–2350 BCE. In literary records, drums manifested shamanistic characteristics and were often used in ritual ceremonies. The bronze Dong Son drum was fabricated by the Bronze Age Dong Son culture of northern Vietnam. They include the ornate Ngoc Lu drum. The Rig Veda, one of the oldest religious scriptures in the world, contains several references to the use of the Dundhubi (war drum). Arya tribes charged into battle to the beating of the war drum and chanting of a hymn that appears in Book VI of the Rig Veda and also the Atharva Veda. The dundhuhi was considered sacred and to capture one in battle would signal defeat of the enemy.” ref

“The oldest drums in the world, which are dated from 6000 BCE or around 8,000 years ago, have been found from Neolithic or ‘New Stone Age’ period excavations. Indian drums from the Middle East are as old as 5000 BCE or around 7,000 years ago; ruins in Mesopotamia (Iraq, eastern Syria, southeastern Turkey, and Southwest Iran) contain small cylindrical drums that are as old as from 3000 BCE or around 5,000 years ago; and Egyptian tombs from the “Middle Kingdom” (2125–1550 BCE) have yielded small goblet drums used for ceremonies.” ref

“The alligator drum was discovered in China and is thought to have been used by people there in the years 5500 to 2350 BCE, per Uncovering Sound. In a book of ancient Chinese songs called “Shijing” dating back to the 11th century BCE, cultures of the time wrote about the alligator drum, which they reported using in spiritual ceremonies (via Uncovering Sound). Much like some drums used in ceremonies today, the drums were a tool used by shamans. Later on in the Zhou Dynasty, ancient drums in China were important in war times to signal things among the military, according to Study at China Best Universities. These ancient artifacts were discovered in Dawenkou and Longshan within the Shandong region of China, which is located on the border of the Yellow Sea, to the west of North and South Korea (per Uncovering Sound).” ref

“According to the Smithsonian’s National Zoo & Conservation Biology Institute, alligators used to be abundant in Eastern China, although today their range is limited and they are listed as critically endangered. Per Uncovering Sound, those playing the alligator drums could have been trying to mimic the mating sounds of the alligators, which may have inspired much of the dragon symbolism that still exists in Chinese culture today. The dragon and the alligator were “traditionally described as having a peaceful nature,” so invoking their natural sounds with the drum could be a way to summon good luck, power, and even to bring rain. In rain ceremonies, the shaman would become the dragon using the music of the drums in order to summon rain.” ref

“The use of drums across the world started to spread across Asia, reaching Japan, India, Middle East, Africa, and southern Europe by the 2nd century BCE (most notably African drums that were introduced into ancient Greece and Rome). While the use of drums continued to be a regular occurrence in Africa, Middle East, and Asia, drums never found much success in popular music in Europe between the fall of Rome and Renaissance.” ref

“Artifacts from China suggest that percussionists played drums made from alligator skins as far back as 5500 BCE, and iconography from ancient Mesopotamian, Egyptian, Greek, and Roman cultures show the use of drums in religious ceremonies and cultural gatherings.” ref

ref

“Neolithic Drum (small) c. 3200-2800 BCE or around 5,200 to 4,800 years ago, from Lagerburg / Sachsen-Anhalt, Germany, Trichterbecher (TRB) / Walternienburg-Bernburger culture. These drums consist of small ceramic drum with dear or goat skin. These ceramic objects are frequently discovered in burials and domestic contexts of the Late Neolithic cultures in central Germany. Their use as drums is probable, but so far not finally verified. Similar objects were found in China.” ref

“The Funnel Beaker Culture is the name of the first farming society in northern Europe and Scandinavia. There are several names for this culture and related cultures: Funnel Beaker Culture is abbreviated FBC, but it is also known by its German name Tricherrandbecher or Trichterbecher (abbreviated TRB).” ref

“The Funnelbeaker culture emerged in northern modern-day Germany c. 4100 BCE or around 6,100 years ago. After its establishment, the Funnelbeaker culture rapidly spread into southern Scandinavia and Poland, in what appears to have been a well-organized colonizing venture. The emergence of the Neolithic British Isles through maritime colonization by Michelsberg-related groups occurred almost at the same time as the expansion of the Funnelbeaker culture into Scandinavia, suggesting that these events may be connected.” ref

“An Ornate, 5,000-Year-Old Stone Drum Is the U.K., dubbed the “Burton Agnes drum” after the village where it was found, and this chalk sculpture was buried alongside three children between 3005 to 2890 BCE, during the first phase of Stonehenge’s construction. The drum is one of only four of its kind known to survive today. Rather than being used to play music, it was probably a funerary offering or protective talisman. Three “hastily added holes” in the stone cylinder may represent the trio laid to rest in the grave, according to the statement. (Possible sacrifice?) the children, appear to have died at the same time but exhibit no obvious signs of trauma, were essentially cuddling. The sculpture closely resembles the three Folkton drums (dated between 2500 and 2000 BCE), which were found in a Neolithic child’s grave some 15 miles away from the Burton Agnes site.” ref

Inuit drum history is longer than realized

“Two 4,500 year-old pieces of frozen wood found in Greenland have added a couple of thousand years to the history of the Inuit drum. But they help little in revealing the drums’ origin. Archaeologists recognised the two pieces of frozen wood as parts of drums – used in drum songs and dances, which express the soul of the Inuit culture. Until Greenland was Christianised, the drum was the indispensable tool of the angakoq – the Inuit shaman – at séances. All subsequent cultures in Alaska had drums, but the situation is similar to that in Canada: wooden objects have not been preserved in the oldest Alaskan settlements, which date from the Denbigh culture about 5,500 years ago. This means we cannot prove that the first Inuit used drums – but the finds from Greenland make it very probable.” ref

Inuit (‘the people’) are a group of culturally similar Indigenous peoples inhabiting the Arctic and subarctic regions of GreenlandLabradorQuebecNunavut, the Northwest Territories, and AlaskaInuit languages are part of the Eskimo–Aleut languages, also known as Inuit-Yupik-Unangan, and also as Eskaleut. Inuit are the descendants of what anthropologists call the Thule people, who emerged from western Alaska around 1000 CE. They had split from the related Aleut group about 4000 years ago and from northeastern Siberian migrants. They spread eastward across the Arctic.” ref 

Eskimo–Aleut or Inuit–Yupik–Unangan languages are a language family native to the northern portions of the North American continent and a small part of northeastern Asia. Languages in the family are indigenous to parts of what are now the United States (Alaska); Canada (Inuit Nunangat) including NunavutNorthwest Territories (principally in the Inuvialuit Settlement Region), northern Quebec (Nunavik), and northern Labrador (Nunatsiavut); Greenland; and the Russian Far East (Chukchi Peninsula).The Eskaleut language family is divided into two branches: Proto-Eskimoan and Aleut. The Alaska Native Language Center believes that the common ancestral language of the Eskimoan languages and of Aleut divided into the Eskimoan and Aleut branches at least 4,000 years ago. Alexander Vovin (2015) notes that northern Tungusic languages, which are spoken in eastern Siberia and northeastern China, have Eskaleut loanwords that are not found in Southern Tungusic, implying that Eskaleut was once much more widely spoken in eastern Siberia. Vovin (2015) estimates that the Eskaleut loanwords in Northern Tungusic had been borrowed no more than 2,000 years ago, which was when Tungusic was spreading northwards from its homeland in the middle reaches of the Amur River. Vovin (2015) considers the homeland (Urheimat) of Proto-Eskaleut to be in Siberia rather than in Alaska. Phonologically, the Eskaleut languages resemble other language families of northern North America (Na-Dene and Tsimshianic) and far-eastern Siberia (Chukotko-Kamchatkan).” ref

Inuit religion is the shared spiritual beliefs and practices of the Inuit, an indigenous people from Alaska, northern Canada, parts of Siberia and Greenland. Their religion shares many similarities with some Alaska Native religions. Traditional Inuit religious practices include animism and shamanism, in which spiritual healers mediate with spirits. Shamans (anatquq or angakkuq in the Inuit languages of northern parts of Alaska and Canada) played an important role in the religion of Inuit acting as religious leaders, tradesmen, healers, and characters in cultural stories holding mysterious, powerful, and sometimes superhuman abilities.” ref

An interpretation of the Nebra Disc, dated by archaeologists to c. 1800–1600 BCE or around 3,800 to 3,600 years ago and attributed to the Early Bronze Age Unetice culture.

Abstract: The Nebra Sky disc is one of the most sensational European discoveries of the decade. It appears to carry symbols of the sun, moon and stars wrought in gold on a flat bronze disc just over a foot across (320mm). It is not only very strange, but, famously, appears to be winking, initially raising the suspicion that it may be a hoax. Scholars have, however, claimed it firmly for the Bronze Age, and the debate now moves to the matter of its meaning. Here the authors offer a subtle interpretation that sees it as the shamanistic device of a local warrior society. “A Shaman’s drum of the Kets people in Siberia had the depiction of the sun and the moon and the accesses to the Upper and Lower Worlds.” ref, ref

ref

“The Yangshao culture was a Neolithic culture that existed extensively along the middle reaches of the Yellow River in China from 5000 to 3000 BCE or around 7,000 to 5,000 years ago. Recent research indicates a common origin of the Sino-Tibetan languages with the Cishan, Yangshao and/or the Majiayao cultures. The main food of the Yangshao people was millet, with some sites using foxtail millet and others proso millet, though some evidence of rice has been found. The Yangshao culture crafted pottery: Yangshao artisans created fine white, red, and black painted pottery with human facial, animal, and geometric designs. Unlike the later Longshan culture, the Yangshao culture did not use pottery wheels in pottery-making. Excavations found that children were buried in painted pottery jars. Pottery style emerging from the Yangshao culture spread westward to the Majiayao culture, and then further to Xinjiang and Central Asia. The Yangshao culture produced silk to a small degree and wove hemp. Men wore loin clothes and tied their hair in a top knot. Women wrapped a length of cloth around themselves and tied their hair in a bun.” ref

“Although early reports suggested a matriarchal culture, others argue that it was a society in transition from matriarchy to patriarchy, while still others believe it to have been patriarchal. The debate hinges on differing interpretations of burial practices. The discovery of a dragon statue dating back to the fifth millennium BC in the Yangshao culture makes it the world’s oldest known dragon depiction, and the Han Chinese continue to worship dragons to this day. The archaeological site of the village of Banpo near Xi’an is one of the best-known ditch-enclosed settlements of the Yangshao. Another major settlement called Jiangzhai was excavated out to its limits, and archaeologists found that it was completely surrounded by a ring-ditch. Both Banpo and Jiangzhai also yielded incised marks on pottery which a few have interpreted as numerals or perhaps precursors to Chinese characters, but such interpretations are not widely accepted.” ref

“The Yangshao culture is conventionally divided into three phases:

  • The early period or Banpo phase, c. 5000–4000 BCE) is represented by the Banpo, Jiangzhai, Beishouling, and Dadiwan sites in the Wei River valley in Shaanxi.
  • The middle period or Miaodigou phase, c. 4000–3500 BCE) saw an expansion of the culture in all directions, and the development of hierarchies of settlements in some areas, such as western Henan.
  • The late period (c. 3500–3000 BCE) saw a greater spread of settlement hierarchies. The first wall of rammed earth in China was built around the settlement of Xishan (25 ha) in central Henan (near modern Zhengzhou).” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref

4,320-3,820 years old “Shimao” (North China) site with Totemistic-Shamanistic Paganism and a Stepped Pyramid

Shimao

Shimao is a site in Shenmu County, Shaanxi, China. The site is located in the northern part of the Loess Plateau, on the southern edge of the Ordos Desert. It is dated to around 2000 BCE or around 4,000 years ago or so, near the end of the Longshan period, and is the largest known walled site of that period in China, at 400 ha. The fortifications of Shimao were originally believed by to be a section of the Great Wall of China, but the discovery of jade pieces prompted an archaeological investigation.” ref

“The city was surrounded by inner and outer stone walls, in contrast to the rammed earth walls typical of Longshan sites in the Central Plain and Shandong. The walls were 2.5 meters thick on average, with perimeters of approximately 4200 m and 5700 m respectively, and feature gates, turrets, and watchtowers. The earliest site, the “palace center”, was a large stepped pyramid based on a loess hill which had been reworked to make 11 platforms, with a height of 70m. Each of these was reinforced by stone buttresses. At the top of this pyramid palaces of rammed earth were built. The inner city contained a stone-walled platform, interpreted as a palatial complex, and densely packed residential zones, cemeteries, and craft workshops. Unusual features include jade embedded in the city walls, possibly to provide spiritual protection, relief sculptures of serpents and monsters, and paintings of geometrical patterns on the inner walls. Approximately 80 human skulls were found under the city gate, mainly of young girls, suggesting ritual sacrifice.” ref

“Developments such as bronze working, wheat, barley, sheep, goats, and cattle seem to appear here earlier than elsewhere in China, showing that its inhabitants were communicating with Eurasian Steppe peoples across extensive trade networks. Additionally, materials likely from Southern China, such as alligator skin drums, have been found, indicating a north-south commerce across what is now modern China. Thin curved bones discovered at Shimao are believed to be the earliest known evidence of the jaw harp, an instrument that has spread to over 100 different ethnic groups, suggesting possible Chinese origins.” ref

“The prevailing hypothesis concerning the abandonment of Shimao is tied to a rapid shift to a cooler, drier climate on the Loess Plateau, from 2000 to 1700 BCE. This environmental change likely led populations to shift to the Central Plain, leaving the site to be forgotten until the 21st century.” ref

Ancient Mitogenomes Reveal the Origins and Genetic Structure of the Neolithic Shimao Population in Northern China

Shimao City is considered an important political and religious center during the Late Neolithic Longshan period of the Middle Yellow River basin. The genetic history and population dynamics among the Shimao and other ancient populations, especially the Taosi-related populations, remain unknown. Here, we sequenced 172 complete mitochondrial genomes, ranging from the Yangshao to Longshan period, from individuals related to the Shimao culture in northern Shaanxi Province and Taosi culture in southern Shanxi Province, Middle Yellow River basin. Our results show that the populations inhabiting Shimao City had close genetic connections with an earlier population in the Middle Neolithic Yangshao period of northern Shaanxi Province, revealing a mostly local origin for the Shimao Society. In addition, among the populations in other regions of the Yellow River basin, the Shimao-related populations had the closest maternal affinity with the contemporaneous Taosi populations from the Longshan period. The Shimao-related populations also shared more affinity with present-day northern Han populations than with the minorities and southern Han in China. Our study provides a new perspective on the genetic origins and structure of the Shimao people and the population dynamics in the Middle Yellow River basin during the Neolithic period.” ref

“The Shimao site (∼4,300–3,800 years ago), also called “Shimao City”, is considered an important political and religious center during the Middle Yellow River basin’s Longshan period (∼4,500–3,800 years ago). It is currently the largest Neolithic settlement known in China, covering 4 km2 with a triple structure made of stone-reinforced walls (Figure), and was selected as one of the world’s top 10 archaeological discoveries in the past decade (Archaeology Institute of America, 2021). The center of Shimao City, Huangchengtai, has many high-grade buildings and relics. The Neicheng (or “inner city”) surrounds Huangchengtai and consists of multiple grave sites (e.g., Hanjiagedan, Houyangwan, and Mahuangliang). The Dongmen (or “East Gate”) is located along the northeastern wall of Waicheng (or “outer city”) and exhibits complex fortifications. According to archaeological records, these distinct sites within Shimao City showed clear differences in social hierarchy and inequality. For example, Hanjiagedan, Houyangwan, and those closer to Huangchengtai, yielded more high-status graves than Dongmen. Archaeologists named the “Shimao culture” based on artifacts unearthed in Shimao City. The sites neighboring Shimao City in northern Shaanxi Province, such as the Muzhuzhuliang, Shengedaliang, Xinhua, and Zhaishan sites, were all attributed to the Shimao culture.” ref

“However, the origin of Shimao City was still uncertain. The Shimao culture was considered to have developed from local populations with an influence from surrounding cultures; however, it may have alternatively originated from the migration of populations from the Central Plain or other regions. In addition, recent studies revealed that the Shimao culture interacted frequently with other regions in the Yellow River basin outside of northern Shaanxi Province during the Neolithic period, especially the Taosi culture in southern Shanxi Province of the Middle Yellow River basin. The links between these two cultures may have been political, economic, cultural, or through shared population connections. However, the interactions between the Shimao and Taosi people remain ambiguous from the perspective of archaeology and physical anthropology. Although there were some genomic analyses that included samples from the Shengedaliang and Wuzhuangguoliang sites in northern Shaanxi Province, the large-scale genetic affinities among the populations related to the Shimao culture and their predecessors, along with other populations in different regions of the Yellow River basin, is still unclear.” ref

ref

“The carved block in Figure 1, which features a massive image of what appears to be a primarily human form with extended arms in displayed position to left and right of a frontal face and abbreviated body, is one of a number of sandstone relief sculptures recently excavated from architectural edifices at the late Neolithic citadel site of Shimao in Shenmu county, Shaanxi province, China. The site dates to 2200–1800 BCE, the very end of the late Longshan cultural phase (also called Longshan tradition or Longshan Age/era; c. 3000–1900 BCE) and beginning of the dynastic phase known in later histories as Xia (c. 2070–1600 BCE). The finds are exciting corroborative evidence that early belief in metamorphic imagery was not limited to a scale of art that includes only ritual paraphernalia such as bronzes, lacquers, ceramics, ivories, or jades, but rather is found on a massive scale decorating panels of wall structures within, in this case, a palatial hilltop fortress in the far northwest part of the East Asian Heartland (in other words, ‘China’ before it became ‘China’ in the historical period.” ref

“The Shimao site is located on the northern loess plateau skirting the edge of the Ordos Desert. Although geographically distant from what were to become ‘capital’ centers of the Erlitou culture (c. 1900–1500 BCE) and Shang dynastic period (c. 1600–1046 BCE) in the north along the Yellow River basin in Henan province, by the previous Longshan phase of the late Neolithic period cultural contacts had already spread like wildfire, penetrating the East Asian Heartland well beyond the confines of today’s traditional political map, and well beyond the northwestern frontier (see the map below, which shows the spread and influence of the Longshan culture; for sites under each heading, see Childs-Johnson and Major. A number of scholars have documented the spread of different Longshan cultural artifacts, including, for example, ceramic libation vessels (jue) and symbolic jade insignia blades (zhang) (an emblematic form of blade based on the agricultural spade-tool [chan] and sometimes mislabelled a scepter; the latter currently being most numerous at Shimao and related sites in northwest Shaanxi and, for example, at Lushanmao in Shanxi province.” ref

“Zhang has also been discovered as far south as Vietnam and China’s Sichuan province and as far north as China’s Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region and Liaoning. This widespread distribution of the insignia blade and its cousins underscores the rapidity with which ‘civilization’ took place throughout the East Asian Heartland during the late 3rd millennium BCE and illustrates just how rampant and vast were trade and cultural contact. The ‘core symbolic’ function of the semi-human or humanoid image as preserved at Shimao is corroborated by the ubiquitous representation of the same image throughout the Longshan era in the East Asian Heartland and in subsequent historical eras, but primarily on a small scale. The image on the well-known jade types of insignia found elsewhere during the Longshan and Erlitou eras appears not to have originated at Shimao as surmised by some, but to be a ubiquitous ‘religious’ image seen throughout the Longshan and Erlitou cultural eras.” ref

“In addition to a palatial complex and rammed earth loess foundations, rare and unusual finds at Shimao include fragments of polychrome painted clay wall murals and evidence of an eccentric, probably apotropaic practice of inserting jade and stone axes into the foundations of the stone-constructed fortifications. Ceramic vessel types appear to be shared within an area encompassing other northwestern cultures, such as nearby Zhukaigou on the Ordos Plateau (Inner Mongolia); nearby fortified sites such as Lushanmao and Bicun in Shanxi province; Shiluoluoshan and Xinhua in Shaanxi; and further south, Taosi in Shanxi. More than thirty carvings were unearthed among the collapsed stones of the southern retaining wall of the central upper citadel foundation of the major platform (dataiji) at Shimao, some remaining embedded as part of the wall. Most of the carvings are single-sided relief carvings, one measuring almost 3 metres in length. The majority are focused on a frontal facial image of a deified human (shenmian).” ref

“The images appear to be old artifacts used in a new context. The excavators suggest that the carvings were inserted into the retaining wall when it was repaired, having been salvaged from an earlier phase of the citadel and serving the same function as the axes embedded below the stone blocks of the wall—a function that must have endowed the royal structure with spiritual sustenance and protection. As the excavators point out, stone-working was pervasive in the north, as represented in the earlier Neolithic Xinglongwa culture (6200–5400 BCE) and jade-working Hongshan culture (4700–2920 BCE) in Liaoning and Inner Mongolia. Yet none of the images at Shimao correspond to ones of the earlier Hongshan or Xinglongwa cultures, but rather correspond to images found in central, northeast, and southern cultures of the Longshan tradition.” ref

“Our interest here is to fill in some gaps when considering power symbols and their significance to early ritual and belief during the Longshan cultural phase of the late Neolithic period, when ‘civilization’ was forming and creating long-standing roots—roots which would continue to evolve during the early historic Erlitou and Shang periods. The surviving and published images from Shimao are comparable to a wide number of image types from both the Jade Age (c. 3200–2000 BCE) and Bronze Age (c. 2100–5th century BCE) eras.” ref

ref

“Genomic data from four Late Neolithic individuals in central China associated with the Late Neolithic Longshan culture. The Longshan culture (ca. 4,500–3,800 years ago) is regarded as an important transitional stage in the development of Chinese civilization from independent communities to dynastic states. Studies of burial patterns, house distributions, and dietary isotopes confirm major changes in Longshan social organization. Compared to the Middle Neolithic Yangshao culture, the Longshan witnessed the shrinking of public cemeteries and the disappearance of large tombs such as secondary burials with multiple individuals. At the same time, archaeology indicates enhanced social mobilities in terms of both the integration of multicultural artifacts and the gathering of groups of people with different dietary habits. These changes have suggested to archaeologists that the Longshan witnessed a major transformation in kinship organization, perhaps from large extended to small nuclear families. All four individuals were buried nearby the house foundations rather than in the public cemetery, and this type of burial pattern is common in many Longshan societies in the Central Plain area of China. The Pingliangtai site is located southeast of Huaiyang city, Henan province, China. Both Pinglinagtai Male samples had: Y-DNA (N1b2∗) and M-DNA (D4b1a).” ref  

“Haplogroup N1b has been predominantly found in the Yi people, a Tibeto-Burman speaking ethnic group in southwestern China who originated from ancient Qiang tribes in northwestern China. However, it also has been found in people all over China and in some samples of people from Poland, Belarus, Russia, Mongolia, Korea, Japan, and Vietnam. It is suggested that yDNA N, reached southern Siberia from 12,000-14,000 years ago. From there it reached southern Europe 8,000-10,000 years ago.” ref

The Qiang people are generally thought to have been of Tibeto-Burman origin, though there are other theories. The Tangut people of the Tang, Song and Yuan dynasties may be of Qiang descent. The modern Qiang people as well as Tibetans may also have been descended in part from the ancient Qiangs. According to a legend, the Qiang were partly descended from the Yan Emperor, the mythical “Flame Emperor.” The Yan Emperor and his tribe were defeated by the Yellow Emperor. The term “Qiang” first appeared on oracle bone inscriptions 3,000 years ago and was used to describe “a people other than one’s people.” It appears again in the Classic of Poetry in reference to Tang of Shang (trad. 1675–1646 BCE). They seem to have lived in a diagonal band from northern Shaanxi to northern Henan, somewhat to the south of the later Beidi. They were enemy of the Shang dynasty, who mounted expeditions against them, capturing slaves and victims for human sacrifice. The Qiang prisoners were skilled in making oracle bones. The Qiang revered the tiger and featured it prominently on their totem poles. White stones were also considered to be sacred and sometimes put on altars or rooftops. Qiang folk religion resembles animism and shamanism. It places spiritual belief in the natural features of the landscape and the ability of shamans to contact spirits.” ref

“The Longshan (or Lung-shan) culture, also sometimes referred to as the Black Pottery Culture, was a late Neolithic culture in the middle and lower Yellow River valley areas of northern China from about 3,000 to 1,900 BCE or around 5,000 to 3,900 years ago. It decreased in most areas around 2000 BCE until the central area evolved into the Bronze Age Erlitou culture. The Longshan culture has been linked to the early Sinitic (of the Sino-Tibetan languages). Remains have been found in Shaanxi and southern Henan of scapulae of cattle, pigs, sheep, and deer that were heated as a form of divination. Evidence of human sacrifice becomes more common in Shaanxi and the Central Plain in the late Longshan period.” ref

Characteristics of the Longshan culture that dominated the Central Plain from the late 4th millennium on, town enclosures made of stamped-earth, thin and polished black pottery produced with a wheel, oracles made of burned and cracked scapulas.” ref

“Oracle bones are pieces of ox scapula and turtle plastron, which were used for pyromancy – a form of divination – in ancient China, mainly during the late Shang dynasty. The Shang dynasty dates from 1,600 to 1,045 BCE or around 3,600 to 3,045 years ago. The Anyang site has yielded the earliest known body of Chinese writing, using an early form of Chinese characters, mostly divinations inscribed on oracle bones – turtle shells, ox scapulae, or other bones.” ref

Liangzhu Culture

“The Liangzhu culture or Liangzhu civilization (3300–2300 BCE) was the last Neolithic jade culture in the Yangtze River Delta of China. The culture was highly stratified, as jade, silkivory, and lacquer artifacts were found exclusively in elite burials, while pottery was more commonly found in the burial plots of poorer individuals. This division of class indicates that the Liangzhu period was an early state, symbolized by the clear distinction drawn between social classes in funeral structures. A pan-regional urban center had emerged at the Liangzhu city-site and elite groups from this site presided over the local centers. The Liangzhu culture was extremely influential and its sphere of influence reached as far north as Shanxi and as far south as Guangdong. The primary Liangzhu site was perhaps among the oldest Neolithic sites in East Asia that would be considered a state society.” ref

“The jade from this culture is characterized by finely worked large ritual jades, commonly incised with the taotie motif. Jade pendants were also found, designed with engraved representations of small birds, turtles, and fish. The Taotie is an ancient Chinese mythological creature that was commonly emblazoned on bronze and other artifacts during the 1st millennium BCE. Taotie are one of the “four evil creatures of the world“. In Chinese classical texts such as the “Classic of Mountains and Seas“, the fiend is named alongside the Hundun, Qiongqi, and Taowu. They are opposed by the Four Holy Creatures, the Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise. The four fiends are also juxtaposed with the four benevolent animals which are Qilin, Dragon, Turtle, and Fenghuang. The Taotie is often represented as a motif on dings, which are Chinese ritual bronze vessels from the Shang (1766-1046 BCE) and Zhou dynasties (1046–256 BCE). The design typically consists of a zoomorphic mask, described as being frontal, bilaterally symmetrical, with a pair of raised eyes and typically no lower jaw area. Some argue that the design can be traced back to jade pieces found at Neolithic sites belonging to the Liangzhu culture (3310–2250 BCE). There is also notable similarity with the painted pottery shards found at Lower Xiajiadian cultural sites (2200–1600 BCE).” ref, ref

Scholars have long been perplexed over the meaning (if any) of this theriomorphic design, and there is still no commonly held single answer. The hypotheses range from Robert Bagley‘s belief that the design is a result of the casting process, and rather than having an iconographic meaning was the artistic expression of the artists who held the technological know-how to cast bronze, to theories that it depicts ancient face masks that may have once been worn by either shamans or the god-kings who were the link between humankind and their deceased ancestors (Jordan Paper). Modern academics favor an interpretation that supports the idea that the faces have meaning in a religious or ceremonial context, as the objects they appear on are almost always associated with such events or roles. As one scholar writes “art styles always carry some social references.” Shang divination inscriptions shed no light on the meaning of the taotie.” ref

“A neolithic altar from the Liangzhu culture, excavated at Yaoshan in Zhejiang was elaborate, made of carefully positioned piles of stones and rock walls: this implies that religion was of considerable importance. The altar has three levels, the highest being a platform of rammed earth. Three additional platforms were paved with cobblestones. There are the remains of a stone wall. On the altar are twelve graves in two rows. Some scholars claim that ritual sacrifice of slaves was part of the Liangzhu tradition. A 2007 analysis of the DNA recovered from human remains in archeological sites of prehistoric peoples along the Yangtze River shows high frequencies of Haplogroup O1-M119 (Y-DNA) at Liangzhu culture sites of Maqiao and Xindili, linking them to the Austronesian and Kra–Dai peoples. The Liangzhu culture existed in coastal areas around the mouth of the Yangtze. Haplogroup O1-M119 was absent in other archeological sites inland. The authors of the study suggest that this may be evidence of two different human migration routes during the peopling of Eastern Asia, one coastal and the other inland, with little genetic flow between them.” ref

“China when the smelting of bronze had made an appearance, the earliest cities surrounded by ditches had shown up, and the division between urban and rural areas had taken shape. Religious activities characterized by worshiping dragons and jade, and respecting the ancestors were in vogue. The conflicts among social groups and the subsequent fights for the unification of religious beliefs had become the fundamental social issue. This is another proof of the assumption that the people of Hongshan Culture had marched from the clan society into the historical phase of ancient kingdoms. Therefore, we can say that by laying a foundation for the development of the Chinese civilization of five thousand years and formulating and influencing the layout of the origin and the progress of the protocol-dominating culture of China, Hongshan Culture at about 4700 to 2900 BCE, played an extremely essential role in the evolution of the Chinese civilization, seen in other later cultures of china.” ref

“The Liangzhu culture in the lower Yangtze region can be seen as a kind of offspring of the Longshan culture. In the relics of Liangzhu culture, it becomes clear that these neolithic societies were already stratified in ruling class and that of the ruled, because for the first time, it was only the tombs of political and religious leaders as found in Taosi 陶寺, Shanxi, and Fanshan 反山, Zhejiang. These tombs were equipped with rich tomb offerings, consisting of jade objects like cong 琮 tubes and bi 璧 disks or yue 鉞 ritual axes, pottery, ivory, stone axes, shark teeth, lacquerware, and even mural paintings within the grave chamber. An archaeological survey has detected hundreds or thousands of towns in Shandong and Henan provinces, communities that might have been the “ten thousand states” (wanguo 萬國) of legendary history of China. Some of these states rose to political supremacy and might have been the states of Xia 夏 and Shang 商 of antique historiography. The mythological accounts of the prehistoric period gives us the names of dozens of places and states that could have existed in the 3rd and 2nd millennia. Younger relics of the Longshan culture have come to light that are incised with precursors of the Chinese script.” ref

Ancient Bells

“The earliest archaeological evidence of bells dates from the 3rd millennium BCE, and is traced to the Yangshao culture of Neolithic China. Clapper-bells made of pottery have been found in several archaeological sites. The pottery bells later developed into metal bells. In West Asia, the first bells appear in 1000 BCE. The earliest metal bells, with one found in the Taosi site and four in the Erlitou site, are dated to about 2000 BCE. With the emergence of other kinds of bells during the Shang Dynasty (c. 1600 – 1050 BCE), they were relegated to subservient functions; at Shang and Zhou sites, they are also found as part of the horse-and-chariot gear and as collar-bells of dogs. By the 13th century BCE, bells weighing over 150 kg were being cast in China.” ref

Genetic characteristics and migration history of a bronze culture population in the West Liao-River valley revealed by ancient DNA

“Abstract: In order to study the genetic characteristics of the Lower Xiajiadian culture (LXC) population, a main bronze culture branch in northern China dated 4500–3500 years ago, two uniparentally inherited markers, mitochondrial DNA and Y-chromosome single-nucleotide polymorphisms (Y-SNPs), were analyzed on 14 human remains excavated from the Dadianzi site. The 14 sequences, which contained 13 haplotypes, were assigned to 9 haplogroups, and Y-SNP typing of 5 male individuals assigned them to haplogroups N (M231) and O3 (M122). The results indicate that the LXC population mainly included people carrying haplogroups from northern Asia who had lived in this region since the Neolithic period, as well as genetic evidence of immigration from the Central Plain. Later in the Bronze Age, part of the population migrated to the south away from a cooler climate, which ultimately influenced the gene pool in the Central Plain. Thus, climate change is an important factor, which drove the population migration during the Bronze Age in northern China. Based on these results, the local genetic continuity did not seem to be affected by outward migration, although more data are needed especially from other ancient populations to determine the influence of return migration on genetic continuity.” ref

ref

“Over the course of those six millennia leading up to the Xia Dynasty, Neolithic communities became more diverse and complex. For instance, for the period 5000 – 3000 BCE, archaeologists have identified at least eight major regional Neolithic cultures located along rivers and coasts. They did so by examining pottery styles and village settlement patterns. One example is Yangshao culture, which was concentrated along the middle reaches of the Yellow River. Over one thousand sites left behind by millet-farming village communities have been discovered. Jiangzhai (c. 4000 BCE), for instance, was a moated village settlement that occupied roughly thirteen acres. It was composed of related lineages and tribal in organization. During the third millennium BCE, Yangshao culture was gradually supplanted by Longshan culture (c. 3000 – 1900 BCE), which emerged further to the east, along the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River. Archaeologists excavated a site near the town after which Longshan was named, they found evidence for a culture that had laid the foundations for the kingdoms that emerged in the second millennium BCE, including the ruins of numerous walled towns with cemeteries outside. Their rammed-earth walls protected urban areas with public buildings, roads, and drainage systems. The cemetery’s arrangement suggests that people living in the towns were buried alongside clan members, but also that some members were wealthier and more powerful: while most graves had nothing but a skeleton, others contained numerous artifacts, such as pottery and jade.” ref

“Based on this evidence, archaeologists have concluded that, during the third millennium BCE, population grew and some of it shifted from villages to walled towns. These walled towns developed into political and economic centers exercising control over and serving as protection for surrounding communities. Individuals with more elaborate graves were likely political and religious leaders, and served as chieftains. Hence, numerous competing chiefdoms emerged, providing the foundation for more powerful kingdoms to follow. Ancient Chinese histories identify the first major kingdom as the Xia Dynasty (c. 1900 – 1600 BCE). However, these were written many centuries after the kingdom about which they speak and, lacking written evidence from the dynasty itself, specialists have been unable to definitively establish its location. Nevertheless, most agree that the Xia capital was located along the Yellow River at Erlitou [are-lee-toe]. At its peak of activity from 1900 – 1600 BCE, this town looks like something more complex than a chiefdom. Erlitou included a central, walled palace complex, workshops for the production of bronze and pottery, and elite burials containing bronze weapons and jade, suggesting a socially stratified, Bronze Age civilization and kingdom. That is why many historians identify it as the capital of the Xia Dynasty.” ref

“With the Shang Dynasty (1600 – 1046 BCE), we formally step into China’s historical period. A Chinese scholar came across mysterious bones that were being ground up for use as medicine. He immediately recognized that the Chinese characters inscribed on them were very ancient. Subsequently, the origin of these bones was traced to fields in Anyang [anneyawng], China where, excavations were carried out. Similar to the discovery of the Indus Valley Civilization, a lost civilization was revealed on the North China Plain, the one difference being that traditional histories of a later time had documented this one. The Shang Dynasty capital (was Anyang) and boundaries. The Shang centered in the North China Plain, along the lower reaches of the Yellow River. The other labels indicate names given by the Shang rulers to tribal peoples surrounding the kingdom. The findings were substantial. A diverse array of settlements with a royal capital at the center covered nearly thirty square kilometers. Archaeologists have identified 53 pounded earth foundations as the floors of royal palace-temples and the ruins in their vicinity as residential areas for elites and commoners; sacrificial pits; and workshops for the production of bronze, pottery, and stone. Also, a royal cemetery with eight large tombs and dozens of smaller ones lies to the northwest. The larger graves were roughly half the size of a football field, each accessible through four ramps whose orientation to the cardinal directions gives them the appearance of crosses. Deep down at the bottom of each tomb’s central shaft, wooden chambers were built to house the dead bodies of Shang kings. Shockingly to us, dozens of human skeletons were placed above and below these, presumably as servants to accompany rulers in the afterlife (view reconstruction of a Xia Dynasty palace at Erlitou.” ref

ref

Erlitou culture of Ancient China

“The Erlitou culture was an early Bronze Age urban society and archaeological culture that existed in the Yellow River valley from approximately 1900 to 1500 BCE or around 3,900 to 3,500 years ago. (A 2007 study of radiocarbon dating proposed a narrower date range of 1750 to 1530 BCE) The culture was named after the site discovered at Erlitou in Yanshi, Henan. It was widely spread throughout Henan and Shanxi and later appeared in Shaanxi and Hubei. Most archaeologists consider Erlitou the first state-level society in China. Chinese archaeologists generally identify the Erlitou culture as the site of the Xia dynasty, but there is no firm evidence, such as writing, to substantiate such a linkage, as the earliest evidence of Chinese writing dates to the late Shang dynastyThe Erlitou culture may have evolved from the matrix of the Longshan culture (3000 – c. 1900 BCE). Originally centered around Henan and Shanxi provinces, the culture spread to Shaanxi and Hubei provinces. After the rise of the Erligang culture, the site at Erlitou diminished in size but remained inhabited.” ref

“Many archetypal Chinese artifacts were first found in Erlitou culture sites. The earliest bronze ding in China were found in the fourth stage of the Erlitou culture, decorated with striped grid patterns. The earliest metal bells, with one found in the Taosi site, and four in the Erlitou site, dated to about 2000 BCE, may have been derived from the earlier pottery prototype. The first bronze dagger-axe or ge appeared at the Erlitou site, where two were found among over 200 bronze artifacts (as of 2002) at the site. Three jade ge were also discovered from the same site. Symbols on ceramic pieces have been found at Erlitou culture sites, leading to speculation about possible connections with early Chinese characters, which appear several centuries later in the same region. However, no clear linkage has been proven yet, thus the symbols are currently considered markings or proto-writing.” ref

“Archaeological evidence of a large outburst flood at Jishi Gorge that destroyed the Lajia site on the upper reaches of the Yellow River has been dated to about 1920 BCE. This date is shortly before the rise of the Erlitou culture in the middle Yellow River valley and the Yueshi culture in Shandong, following the decline of the Longshan culture in the North China Plain. The authors suggest that this flood may have been the basis for the later myth, and contributed to the transition of cultures. They further argue that the timing is further evidence for the identification of the Xia with the Erlitou culture. However, no evidence of contemporaneous widespread flooding in the North China Plain has yet been found.ref

“The traditional account of the overthrow of the Xia by the Shang has been identified with the ends of each of the four phases of the site by different authors. The Xia–Shang–Zhou Chronology Project identified all four phases of Erlitou as Xia, and the construction of the Yanshi walled city as the founding of the Shang. Other scholars, particularly outside China, point to the lack of any firm evidence for such an identification, and argue that the historiographical focus of Chinese archaeology is unduly limiting.” ref

 Seima-Turbino phenomenon

“The Altai Mountains in what is now southern Russia and central Mongolia have been identified as the point of origin of a cultural enigma termed the Seima-Turbino Phenomenon. It is conjectured that changes in climate in this region around 2000 BCE and the ensuing ecological, economic, and political changes triggered a rapid and massive migration westward into northeast Europe, eastward into China, and southward into Vietnam and Thailand across a frontier of some 4,000 miles. This migration took place in just five to six generations and led to peoples from Finland in the west to Thailand in the east employing the same metalworking technology and, in some areas, horse breeding and riding. It is further conjectured that the same migrations spread the Uralic group of languages across Europe and Asia: some 39 languages of this group are still extant, including HungarianFinnish, and Estonian. However, recent genetic testings of sites in south Siberia and Kazakhstan (Andronovo horizon) would rather support a spreading of the bronze technology via Indo-European migrations eastwards, as this technology was well known for quite a while in western regions.” ref

“In China, the earliest bronze artifacts have been found in the Majiayao culture site (between 3100 and 2700 BCE). The term “Bronze Age” has been transferred to the archaeology of China from that of Western Eurasia, and there is no consensus or universally used convention delimiting the “Bronze Age” in the context of Chinese prehistory. By convention, the “Early Bronze Age” in China is sometimes taken as equivalent to the “Shang dynasty” period (16th to 11th centuries BCE), and the “Later Bronze Age” as equivalent to the “Zhou dynasty” period (11th to 3rd centuries BC, from the 5th century, also dubbed “Iron Age“), although there is an argument to be made that the “Bronze Age” proper never ended in China, as there is no recognizable transition to an “Iron Age”. Significantly, together with the jade art that precedes it, bronze was seen as a “fine” material for ritual art when compared with iron or stone.” ref

“Bronze metallurgy in China originated in what is referred to as the Erlitou (Wade–GilesErh-li-t’ou) period, which some historians argue places it within the range of dates controlled by the Shang dynasty. Others believe the Erlitou sites belong to the preceding Xia (Wade–GilesHsia) dynasty. The U.S. National Gallery of Art defines the Chinese Bronze Age as the “period between about 2000 BCE and 771 BCE”, a period that begins with the Erlitou culture and ends abruptly with the disintegration of Western Zhou rule.” ref

“There is reason to believe that bronze work developed inside China separately from outside influence. However, the discovery of Europoid mummies in Xinjiang has caused some scholars such as Johan Gunnar Andersson, Jan Romgard, and An Zhimin to suggest a possible route of transmission from the West eastwards. According to An Zhimin, “It can be imagined that initially bronze and iron technology took its rise in West Asia, first influenced the Xinjiang region, and then reached the Yellow River valley, providing external impetus for the rise of the Shang and Zhou civilizations.” According to Jan Romgard, “bronze and iron tools seems to have traveled from west to east as well as the use of wheeled wagons and the domestication of the horse.” There are also possible links to Seima-Turbino culture, “a transcultural complex across northern Eurasia,” the Eurasian steppe, and the Urals. However, the oldest bronze objects found in China so far were discovered at the Majiayao site in Gansu rather than at Xinjiang.” ref

“The Shang dynasty (also known as the Yin dynasty) of the Yellow River Valley rose to power after the Xia dynasty around 1600 BC. While some direct information about the Shang dynasty comes from Shang-era inscriptions on bronze artifacts, most comes from oracle bones—turtle shells, cattle scapulae, or other bones—which bear glyphs that form the first significant corpus of recorded Chinese characters.” ref

“The production of Erlitou in Henan represents the earliest large-scale metallurgy industry in the Central Plains of China. The influence of the Saima-Turbino metalworking tradition from the north is supported by a series of recent discoveries in China of many unique perforated spearheads with downward hooks and small loops on the same or opposite side of the socket, which could be associated with the Seima-Turbino visual vocabulary of southern Siberia. The metallurgical centers of northwestern China, especially Qijia in Gansu and Kexingzhuang culture in Shaanxi, played an intermediary role in this process.” ref

“Iron has been found from the Zhou dynasty, but its use was minimal. Chinese literature dating to the 6th century BCE attests knowledge of iron smelting, yet bronze continues to occupy the seat of significance in the archaeological and historical record for some time after this. Historian W.C. White argues that iron did not supplant bronze “at any period before the end of the Zhou dynasty (256 BCE)” and that bronze vessels make up the majority of metal vessels through the Later Han period, or to 221 BCE.” ref

“The Chinese bronze artifacts generally are either utilitarian, like spear points or adze heads, or “ritual bronzes”, which are more elaborate versions in precious materials of everyday vessels, as well as tools and weapons. Examples are the numerous large sacrificial tripods known as dings in Chinese; there are many other distinct shapes. Surviving identified Chinese ritual bronzes tend to be highly decorated, often with the taotie motif, which involves highly stylized animal faces. These appear in three main motif types: those of demons, of symbolic animals, and abstract symbols. Many large bronzes also bear cast inscriptions that are the great bulk of the surviving body of early Chinese writing and have helped historians and archaeologists piece together the history of China, especially during the Zhou dynasty (1046–256 BCE).” ref

“The bronzes of the Western Zhou dynasty document large portions of history not found in the extant texts that were often composed by persons of varying rank and possibly even social class. Further, the medium of cast bronze lends the record they preserve a permanence not enjoyed by manuscripts. These inscriptions can commonly be subdivided into four parts: a reference to the date and place, the naming of the event commemorated, the list of gifts given to the artisan in exchange for the bronze, and a dedication. The relative points of reference these vessels provide have enabled historians to place most of the vessels within a certain time frame of the Western Zhou period, allowing them to trace the evolution of the vessels and the events they record.” ref 

“In Ban ChiangThailand, (Southeast Asia) bronze artifacts have been discovered dating to 2100 BCE. However, according to the radiocarbon dating on the human and pig bones in Ban Chiang, some scholars propose that the initial Bronze Age in Ban Chiang was in late 2nd millennium. In Nyaunggan, Burma, bronze tools have been excavated along with ceramics and stone artifacts. Dating is still currently broad (3500–500 BCE). Ban Non Wat, excavated by Charles Higham, was a rich site with over 640 graves excavated that gleaned many complex bronze items that may have had social value connected to them.” ref

“Ban Chiang, however, is the most thoroughly documented site while having the clearest evidence of metallurgy when it comes to Southeast Asia. With a rough date range of late 3rd millennium BCE to the first millennium CE, this site alone has various artifacts such as burial pottery (dating from 2100 to 1700 BCE), fragments of Bronze, copper-base bangles, and much more. What’s interesting about this site, however, is not just the old age of the artifacts but that this technology suggested on-site casting from the very beginning. The on-site casting supports the theory that Bronze was first introduced in Southeast Asia as fully developed which therefore shows that Bronze was innovated from a different country. Some scholars believe that the copper-based metallurgy was disseminated from northwest and central China via south and southwest areas such as Guangdong province and Yunnan province and finally into southeast Asia around 1000 BCE. Archaeology also suggests that Bronze Age metallurgy may not have been as significant a catalyst in social stratification and warfare in Southeast Asia as in other regions, social distribution shifting away from chiefdom-states to a heterarchical network. Data analyses of sites such as Ban Lum Khao, Ban Na Di, Non-Nok Tha, Khok Phanom Di, and Nong Nor have consistently led researchers to conclude that there was no entrenched hierarchy.” ref

“The beginning of the Bronze Age on the peninsula is around 1000–800 BCE. Initially centered around Liaoning and southern Manchuria, Korean Bronze Age culture exhibits unique typology and styles, especially in ritual objects. The Mumun pottery period is named after the Korean name for undecorated or plain cooking and storage vessels that form a large part of the pottery assemblage over the entire length of the period, but especially 850–550 BCE. The Mumun period is known for the origins of intensive agriculture and complex societies in both the Korean Peninsula and the Japanese Archipelago.” ref

“The Middle Mumun pottery period culture of the southern Korean Peninsula gradually adopted bronze production (c. 700–600? BCE) after a period when Liaoning-style bronze daggers and other bronze artifacts were exchanged as far as the interior part of the Southern Peninsula (c. 900–700 BCE). The bronze daggers lent prestige and authority to the personages who wielded and were buried with them in high-status megalithic burials at south-coastal centers such as the Igeum-dong site. Bronze was an important element in ceremonies and as for mortuary offerings until 100 BCE. Dating back to the Neolithic Age, the first bronze drum, called the Dong Son drum, were uncovered in and around the Red River Delta regions of Northern Vietnam and Southern China. These relate to the Dong Son culture of Vietnam.” ref

“Archaeological research in Northern Vietnam indicates an increase in rates of infectious disease following the advent of metallurgy; skeletal fragments in sites dating to the early and mid-Bronze Age evidence a greater proportion of lesions than in sites of earlier periods. There are a few possible implications of this. One is the increased contact with bacterial and/or fungal pathogens due to increased population density and land clearing/cultivation. The other one is decreased levels of immunocompetence in the Metal age due to changes in the diet caused by agriculture. The last is that there may have been an emergence of infectious disease in the Da But the period that evolved into a more virulent form in the metal period.” ref

“The Japanese archipelago saw the introduction of bronze during the beginning of the Early Yayoi period (≈300 BCE), which saw the introduction of metalworking and agricultural practices brought in by settlers arriving from the continent. Bronze and iron smelting techniques spread to the Japanese archipelago through contact with other ancient East Asian civilizations, particularly immigration and trade from ancient Korean peninsula and ancient mainland China. Iron was mainly used for agricultural and other tools, whereas ritual and ceremonial artifacts were mainly made of bronze.” ref

Seima-Turbino Culture  (2200 to 1800 BCE) an early Bronze Age culture in the Eurasian Steppes and the Proto-Silk Road

Metallurgical practices had already begun in the areas from the Balkans to Anatolia/Turkey between 7000 to 6000 BCE, and arsenical bronze, tin bronze, lead bronze or leaded tin bronze, various percentage compositions were invented consecutively. Western Asia reached the peak of its Bronze Age around 3500 BCE, when the main techniques of bronze smelting and casting had already been developed, which had a major impact on adjacent areas. The Bronze Age cultures in China never underwent the process of using the primitive method of forging copper, and they used the advanced techniques of casting bronze from the very beginning. Therefore, many researchers believe that the Bronze Age cultures in China came into being under the influence of Western cultures.” ref

“Based on our research, the bronze socketed spearheads with single side hooks in Taiyuan City should be among the earliest known bronze artifacts in Chinese territory so far. Judging from their typology and alloys, their date should be even earlier than the Xia dynasty (Erlitou) culture. Therefore, we published these research results in our paper entitled “The Eurasian Steppe Cultures and the Proto-Silk Road,” and for the first time, proposed that the early Bronze Age cultures in China derived from Eurasian Steppe cultures.” ref
“The Seima-Turbino culture is a Bronze Age archaeological culture that spreads across the eastern Eurasian Steppe. The assemblage of artifacts and materials discovered in the Ural region of Russia by grave robbers were scattered and sporadic, thus this culture is sometimes called the Seima-Turbino phenomenon in academic circles. The Seima-Turbino culture suddenly arose between 2200 BCE and 1800 BCE in the Altai Mountains region, and soon spread widely across the Eurasian Steppe. In southern Siberia, this culture was following the Okunev culture in historical development and was replaced by the Andronovo culture (2000–1150 BCE) around 1600 BCE.” ref
“The Seima-Turbino culture covered a wide range of area, from southern Siberia in the east to the Steppes of Ukraine in the west, all across the Urals, reaching deep south to Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region, Gansu, and Qinghai provinces, and even further into the Central Plains (Shaanxi, Shanxi, and Henan provinces). In recent years, some scholars have even associated the metallurgy of the Ban Chiang archaeological culture in Tail and with the Seima-Turbino culture. The Seima-Turbino culture is one of the earliest Bronze Age cultures in the eastern Eurasian Steppe, with its typical bronze artifacts including knives with curved backs, tubular socketed axes, curved knives with horsehead pommels, and socketed spearheads with single side hooks, which are in sharp contrast to the bronze socketed spears, arsenical bronze daggers, and tubular eyed axes from the timber-grave culture (Srubnaya culture), Abashevo culture and Sintashta culture.” ref
The Sintashta culture is thought to represent an eastward migration of peoples from the Corded Ware culture. It is widely regarded as the origin of the Indo-Iranian languages (or Indo-Iranic languages), whose speakers originally referred to themselves as the Arya. The earliest known chariots have been found in Sintashta burials, and the culture is considered a strong candidate for the origin of the technology, which spread throughout the Old World and played an important role in ancient warfare. Sintashta settlements are also remarkable for the intensity of copper mining and bronze metallurgy carried out there, which is unusual for a steppe culture. Among the main features of the Sintashta culture are high levels of militarism and extensive fortified settlements, of which 23 are known.” ref
Results from a genetic study published in Nature in 2015 suggested that the Sintashta culture emerged as a result of an eastward migration of peoples from the Corded Ware culture. Morphological data suggests that the Sintashta culture might have emerged as a result of a mixture of steppe ancestry from the Poltavka culture and Catacomb culture, with ancestry from Neolithic forest hunter-gatherers. Sintashta material culture also shows the influence of the late Abashevo culture, derived from the Fatyanovo-Balanovo culture, a collection of Corded Ware settlements in the forest steppe zone north of the Sintashta region that were also predominantly pastoralist. Allentoft 2015 analyzed the remains of four individuals ascribed to the Sintastha culture. One male carried Y-haplogroup R1a and mt-J1c1b1a, while the other carried Y-R1a1a1b and mt-J2b1a2a. The two females carried U2e1e and U2e1h respectively. mtDNA was extracted from two females buried at the Petrovka settlement. They were found to be carrying subclades of U2 and U5.” ref 
“The Y-DNA from thirty males was extracted. Eighteen carried R1a and various subclades of it (particularly subclades of R1a1a1), five carried subclades of R1b (particularly subclades of R1b1a1a), two carried Q1a and a subclade of it, one carried I2a1a1a, and four carried unspecified R1 clades. The majority of mtDNA samples belonged to various subclades of U, while WJTH, and K also occurred. A Sintashta male buried at Samara was found to be carrying R1b1a1a2 and J1c1b1a. The authors of the study found the majority of Sintashta people (ca. 80%) to be closely genetically related to the people of the Corded Ware culture, the Srubnaya culture, the Potapovka culture, and the Andronovo culture.” ref
“These were found to harbor mixed ancestry from the Yamnaya culture and peoples of the Central European Middle Neolithic, like the Globular Amphora culture. The remaining sampled Sintashta individuals belonged to various ancestral types different from the majority population, with affinities to earlier populations such as Eneolithic samples collected at Khvalynsk and hunter-gatherers from Tyumen Oblast in western Siberia. This indicates that the Sintashta settlement of Kamennyi Ambar was a cosmopolitan site that united a genetically heterogenous population in a single social group.” ref
The people of the Sintashta culture are thought to have spoken Proto-Indo-Iranian, the ancestor of the Indo-Iranian language family. This identification is based primarily on similarities between sections of the Rig Veda, a religious text which includes ancient Indo-Iranian hymns recorded in Vedic Sanskrit, and the funerary rituals of the Sintashta culture as revealed by archaeology. Many cultural similarities with Sintashta have also been detected in the Nordic Bronze Age of Scandinavia. There is linguistic evidence of interaction between Finno-Ugric and Indo-Iranian languages, showing influences from the Indo-Iranians into the Finno-Ugric culture.” ref

The preceding Abashevo culture was already marked by endemic intertribal warfare; intensified by ecological stress and competition for resources in the Sintashta period. This drove the construction of fortifications on an unprecedented scale and innovations in military technique such as the invention of the war chariot. Increased competition between tribal groups may also explain the extravagant sacrifices seen in Sintashta burials, as rivals sought to outdo one another in acts of conspicuous consumption analogous to the North American potlatch tradition.ref

“Sintashta artifact types such as spearheads, trilobed arrowheads, chisels, and large shaft-hole axes were taken east. Many Sintashta graves are furnished with weapons, although the composite bow associated later with chariotry does not appear. Higher-status grave goods include chariots, as well as axes, mace-heads, spearheads, and cheek-pieces. Sintashta sites have produced finds of horn and bone, interpreted as furniture (grips, arrow rests, bow ends, string loops) of bows; there is no indication that the bending parts of these bows included anything other than wood. Arrowheads are also found, made of stone or bone rather than metal. These arrows are short, 50–70 cm long, and the bows themselves may have been correspondingly short.ref

“Sintashta culture, and the chariot, are also strongly associated with the ancestors of modern domestic horses, the DOM2 population. DOM2 horses originated from the Western Eurasia steppes, especially the lower Volga-Don, but not in Anatolia, during the late fourth and early third millennia BCE. Their genes may show selection for easier domestication and stronger backs. Much of Sintashta metal was destined for export to the cities of the Bactria–Margiana Archaeological Complex (BMAC) in Central Asia. The metal trade between Sintashta and the BMAC for the first time connected the steppe region to the ancient urban civilisations of the Near East: the empires and city-states of modern Iran and Mesopotamia provided a large market for metals. These trade routes later became the vehicle through which horses, chariots and ultimately Indo-Iranian-speaking people entered the Near East from the steppe.” ref

“The following sequence of archaeological cultures – based on the sample of radiocarbon dates, – is adopted: (1) the Sintashta-Petrovka phase 1 dated to cal. 2050–1750 BCE and (2) the Srubnaya-Alakul’ phase 2 dated to cal. 1750–1350 BCE.

(…) control of craft might have provided a source of power for elites in the fortified settlements. Some bronze tools, such as chisels, adzes, and handsaws seem more abundantly represented at some fortified settlements than at others, raising the possibility of a stronger focus on different craft products and some degree of exchange and interdependence between fortified settlements. (…) Zdanovich (1995:35) estimates 2500 people within the walls at Arkaim 2150-1650 BCE, belonging to Sintashta culture, situated in the steppe of the Southern Urals. He bases his conclusion an average house size of 140 m2 and the idea that Arkaim households consisted of an extended family of several generations, similar to Iroquois longhouse inhabitants. He also suggests that the entire population did not live in the “town” all the time, but moved around. The fully permanent residents were shamans, warriors, and craftsmen, i.e., elites and attached specialists.” ref, ref

Chinese Folk Religion

“Ancient Chinese religious practices are diverse, varying from province to province and even from one village to another, for religious behaviour is bound to local communities, kinship, and environments. In each setting, institution and ritual behaviour assumes highly organised forms. Temples and the gods in them acquire symbolic character and perform specific functions involved in the everyday life of the local community. Local religion preserves aspects of natural beliefs such as totemismanimism, and shamanism.” ref

“This includes the veneration of shen (spirits) and ancestors, exorcism of demonic forces, and a belief in the rational order of nature, balance in the universe and reality that can be influenced by human beings and their rulers, as well as spirits and deities. Worship is devoted to deities and immortals, who can be deities of places or natural phenomena, of human behaviour, or founders of family lineagesStories of these gods are collected into the body of Chinese mythology. By the Song dynasty (960-1279), these practices had been blended with Buddhist doctrines and Taoist teachings to form the popular religious system which has lasted in many ways until the present day. The present-day government of mainland China, like the imperial dynasties, tolerates popular religious organizations if they bolster social stability but suppresses or persecutes those that they fear would undermine it.” ref

“Chinese religions have a variety of sources, local forms, founder backgrounds, and ritual and philosophical traditions. Despite this diversity, there is a common core that can be summarised as four theological, cosmological, and moral concepts: Tian (Chinese: 天; pinyintiānlit. ‘Heaven’), the transcendent source of moral meaning; qi (simplified Chinese: 气; traditional Chinese: 氣; pinyin), the breath or energy that animates the universe; jingzu (Chinese: 敬祖; pinyinjìng zǔ), the veneration of ancestors; and bao ying (Chinese: 報應; pinyinbàoyìng), moral reciprocity; together with two traditional concepts of fate and meaning: ming yun (Chinese: 命運; pinyinmìngyùn), the personal destiny or burgeoning; and yuan fen (Chinese: 緣分; pinyinyuánfèn), “fateful coincidence“, good and bad chances and potential relationships.” ref

Yin and yang (Chinese: 陰陽; pinyinyīnyáng) is the polarity that describes the order of the universe, held in balance by the interaction of principles of “extension” (Chinese: 神; pinyinshénlit. ‘spirit’) and principles of “returning” (Chinese: 鬼; pinyinguǐlit. ‘ghost’), with yang (“act”) usually preferred over yin (“receptiveness”) in common religion. The taijitu is used in folk religion, along with the bagua, to represent the natural forces and power that deities like Zhong Kui wield. Ling (Chinese: 靈; pinyinlíng), “numen” or “sacred“, is the “medium” of the two states and the inchoate order of creation.” ref

“The terms that have been proposed include “Chinese native religion” or “Chinese indigenous religion” (Chinese: 民俗宗教; pinyinmínsú zōngjiào), “Chinese ethnic religion” (Chinese: 民族宗教; pinyinmínzú zōngjiào), or “Chinese religion” (Chinese: 中華教; pinyinzhōnghuájiào) viewed as comparable to the usage of the term “Hinduism” for Indian religion. In Malaysia, reports the scholar Tan Chee-Beng, Chinese do not have a definite term for their traditional religion, which is not surprising because “the religion is diffused into various aspects of Chinese culture”. They refer to their religion as bai fo or bai shen, which prompted Allan A. J. Elliott to suggest the term “shenism” (Chinese: 神教; pinyinshénjiào). Tan however, comments that is not the way the Chinese refer to their religion, which in any case includes worship of ancestors, not shen, and suggests it is logical to use “Chinese Religion”. “Shenxianism” (Chinese: 神仙教; pinyinshénxiān jiào, literally, “religion of deities and immortals“), is a term partly inspired by Elliott’s neologism, “Shenism.” ref

“In the late Qing dynasty scholars Yao Wendong and Chen Jialin used the term shenjiao not referring to Shinto as a definite religious system, but to local shin beliefs in Japan. Other terms are “folk cults” (Chinese: 民間崇拜; pinyinmínjiān chóngbài), “spontaneous religion” (Chinese: 自發宗教; pinyinzìfā zōngjiào), “lived (or living) religion” (Chinese: 生活宗教; pinyinshēnghuó zōngjiào), “local religion” (Chinese: 地方宗教; pinyindìfāng zōngjiào), and “diffused religion” (Chinese: 分散性宗教; pinyinfēnsàn xìng zōngjiào). “Folk beliefs” (Chinese: 民間信仰; pinyinmínjiān xìnyǎng), is a seldom used term taken by scholars in colonial Taiwan from Japanese during Japan’s occupation (1895–1945). It was used between the 1990s and the early 21st century among mainland Chinese scholars.” ref

“Shendao” (Chinese: 神道; pinyinshéndàolit. ‘the Way of the Gods’) is a term already used in the Yijing referring to the divine order of nature. Around the time of the spread of Buddhism in the Han period (206 BCE – 220 CE), it was used to distinguish the indigenous ancient religion from the imported religion. Ge Hong used it in his Baopuzi as a synonym for Taoism. The term was subsequently adopted in Japan in the 6th century as Shindo, later Shinto, with the same purpose of identification of the Japanese indigenous religion. In the 14th century, the Hongwu Emperor (Taizu of the Ming dynasty, 1328–1398) used the term “Shendao” clearly identifying the indigenous cults, which he strengthened and systematised.” ref

“Chinese Universism”, not in the sense of “universalism“, that is a system of universal application, that is Tian in Chinese thought, is a coinage of Jan Jakob Maria de Groot that refers to the metaphysical perspective that lies behind the Chinese religious tradition. De Groot calls Chinese Universism “the ancient metaphysical view that serves as the basis of all classical Chinese thought. … In Universism, the three components of integrated universe—understood epistemologically, ‘heaven, earth and man’, and understood ontologically, ‘Taiji (the great beginning, the highest ultimate), yin and yang’—are formed.” ref

“By the Han dynasty, the ancient Chinese religion mostly consisted of people organising into shè (Chinese: 社 [“group”, “body”, local community altars]) who worshipped their godly principle. In many cases the “lord of the she” was the god of the earth, and in others a deified virtuous person (xiān Chinese: 仙, “immortal”). Some cults such as that of Liu Zhang, a king in what is today Shandong, date back to this period. From the 3rd century on by the Northern Wei, accompanying the spread of Buddhism in China, strong influences from the Indian subcontinent penetrated the ancient Chinese indigenous religion. A cult of Ganesha (Chinese: 象頭神 Xiàngtóushén, “Elephant-Head God”) is attested in the year 531. Pollination from Indian religions included processions of carts with images of gods or floats borne on shoulders, with musicians and chanting.” ref

“Fan and Chen summarise four spiritual, cosmological, and moral concepts: Tian (Chinese: 天), Heaven, the source of moral meaning; qi (Chinese: 氣), the breath or substance of which all things are made; the practice of jingzu (Chinese: 敬祖), the veneration of ancestors; bao ying (Chinese: 報應), moral reciprocity. Confucians, Taoists, and other schools of thought share basic concepts of TianTian is both the physical heavens, the home of the sun, moon, and stars, and also the home of the gods and ancestors. Tian by extension is source of moral meaning, as seen in the political principle, the Mandate of Heaven, which holds that Tian, responding to human virtue, grants the imperial family the right to rule and withdraws it when the dynasty declines in virtue. This creativity or virtue (de) in humans is the potentiality to transcend the given conditions and act wisely and morally. Tian is therefore both transcendent and immanent.” ref

“Tian is defined in many ways, with many names, the most widely known being Tàidì Chinese: 太帝 (the “Great Deity”) and Shàngdì Chinese: 上帝 (the “Primordial Deity”). The concept of Shangdi is especially rooted in the tradition of the Shang dynasty, which gave prominence to the worship of ancestral gods and cultural heroes. The “Primordial Deity” or “Primordial Emperor” was considered to be embodied in the human realm as the lineage of imperial power. Di (Chinese: 帝) is a term meaning “deity” or “emperor” (Latinimperator, verb im-perare; “making from within”), used either as a name of the primordial god or as a title of natural gods, describing a principle that exerts a fatherly dominance over what it produces. With the Zhou dynasty, that preferred a religion focused on gods of natureTian became a more abstract and impersonal idea of God.” ref

“A popular representation is the Jade Deity (Chinese: 玉帝 Yùdì) or Jade Emperor (Chinese: 玉皇 Yùhuáng) originally formulated by Taoists. According to classical theology he manifests in five primary forms (Chinese: 五方上帝 Wǔfāng Shàngdì, “Five Forms of the Highest Deity”). The qi Chinese: 气 is the breath or substance of which all things are made, including inanimate matter, the living beings, thought and gods. It is the continuum energy—matter. Stephen F. Teiser (1996) translates it as “stuff” of “psychophysical stuff”. Neo-Confucian thinkers such as Zhu Xi developed the idea of li Chinese: 理, the “reason”, “order” of Heaven, that is to say the pattern through which the qi develops, that is the polarity of yin and yang. In Taoism the Tao Chinese: 道 (“Way”) denotes in one concept both the impersonal absolute Tian and its order of manifestation (li).” ref

“Yin Chinese: 陰 and yang Chinese: 陽, whose root meanings respectively are “shady” and “sunny”, or “dark” and “light”, are modes of manifestation of the qi, not material things in themselves. Yin is the qi in its dense, dark, sinking, wet, condensing mode; yang denotes the light, and the bright, rising, dry, expanding modality. Described as Taiji (the “Great Pole”), they represent the polarity and complementarity that enlivens the cosmos. They can also be conceived as “disorder” and “order”, “activity” or “passivity”, with act (yang) usually preferred over receptiveness (yin). The concept Chinese: 神 “shén” (cognate of Chinese: 申 shēn, “extending, expanding”) is translated as “gods” or “spirits”. There are shén of nature; gods who were once people, such as the warrior Guan Gong; household gods, such as the Stove God; as well as ancestral gods (zu or zuxian).” ref

“In the domain of humanity the shen is the “psyche”, or the power or agency within humans. They are intimately involved in the life of this world. As spirits of stars, mountains and streams, shen exert a direct influence on things, making phenomena appear and things grow or extend themselves. An early Chinese dictionary, the Shuowen jiezi by Xu Shen, explains that they “are the spirits of Heaven” and they “draw out the ten thousand things”. As forces of growth the gods are regarded as yang, opposed to a yin class of entities called Chinese: 鬼 “guǐ” (cognate of Chinese: 歸 guī, “return, contraction”), chaotic beings. A disciple of Zhu Xi noted that “between Heaven and Earth there is no thing that does not consist of yin and yang, and there is no place where yin and yang are not found. Therefore, there is no place where gods and spirits do not exist”. The dragon is a symbol of yang, the principle of generation.” ref

In Taoist and Confucian thought, the supreme God and its order and the multiplicity of shen are identified as one and the same. In the Yizhuan, a commentary to the Yijing, it is written that “one yin and one yang are called the Tao … the unfathomable change of yin and yang is called shen“. In other texts, with a tradition going back to the Han period, the gods and spirits are explained to be names of yin and yang, forces of contraction and forces of growth. While in popular thought they have conscience and personality, Neo-Confucian scholars tended to rationalise them. Zhu Xi wrote that they act according to the liZhang Zai wrote that they are “the inherent potential (liang neng) of the two ways of qi“. Cheng Yi said that they are “traces of the creative process”.  Chen Chun wrote that shen and gui are expansions and contractions, going and coming, of yin and yangqi.” ref

“Like all things in matter, the human soul is characterised by a dialectic of yang and yin. These correspond to the hun and po (Chinese: 魂魄) respectively. The hun is the traditionally “masculine”, yang, rational soul or mind, and the po is the traditionally “feminine”, yin, animal soul that is associated with the body. Hun (mind) is the soul (shen) that gives a form to the vital breath (qi) of humans, and it develops through the po, stretching and moving intelligently in order to grasp things. The po is the soul (shen) which controls the physiological and psychological activities of humans, while the hun, the shen attached to the vital breath (qi), is the soul (shen) that is totally independent of corporeal substance. The hun is independent and perpetual, and as such it never allows itself to be limited in matter. Otherwise said, the po is the “earthly” (di) soul that goes downward, while the hun is the “heavenly” (tian) soul that moves upward.” ref

“To extend life to its full potential the human shen must be cultivated, resulting in ever clearer, more luminous states of being. It can transform in the pure intelligent breath of deities. In the human psyche there’s no distinction between rationality and intuition, thinking and feeling: the human being is xin (Chinese: 心), mind-heart. With death, while the po returns to the earth and disappears, the hun is thought to be pure awareness or qi, and is the shen to whom ancestral sacrifices are dedicated. The shen of men who are properly cultivated and honoured after their death are upheld ancestors and progenitors (zuxian Chinese: 祖先 or zu Chinese: 祖). When ancestries aren’t properly cultivated the world falls into disruption, and they become gui. Ancestral worship is intertwined with totemism, as the earliest ancestors of an ethnic lineage are often represented as animals or associated to them.” ref

“Ancestors are means of connection with the Tian, the primordial god which does not have form. As ancestors have form, they shape the destiny of humans. Ancestors who have had a significant impact in shaping the destiny of large groups of people, creators of genetic lineages or spiritual traditions, and historical leaders who have invented crafts and institutions for the wealth of the Chinese nation (culture heroes), are exalted among the highest divine manifestations or immortal beings (xian Chinese: 仙).” ref

“In fact, in the Chinese tradition, there is no distinction between gods (shen) and immortal beings (xian), transcendental principles and their bodily manifestations. Gods can incarnate with a human form and human beings can reach higher spiritual states by the right way of action, that is to say by emulating the order of Heaven. Humans are considered one of the three aspects of a trinity (Chinese: 三才 Sāncái, “Three Powers”), the three foundations of all being; specifically, men are the medium between Heaven that engenders order and forms and Earth which receives and nourishes them. Men are endowed with the role of completing creation.” ref

“The Chinese traditional concept of bao ying (“reciprocity”, “retribution” or “judgement”), is inscribed in the cosmological view of an ordered world, in which all manifestations of being have an allotted span (shu) and destiny, and are rewarded according to the moral-cosmic quality of their actions. It determines fate, as written in Zhou texts: “on the doer of good, heaven sends down all blessings, and on the doer of evil, he sends down all calamities” (Chinese: 書經•湯誥).” ref

“The cosmic significance of bao ying is better understood by exploring other two traditional concepts of fate and meaning:

  • Ming yun(Chinese: 命運), the personal destiny or given condition of a being in his world, in which ming is “life” or “right”, the given status of life, and yun defines both “circumstance” and “individual choice”; ming is given and influenced by the transcendent force Tian (Chinese: 天), that is the same as the “divine right” (tianming) of ancient rulers as identified by Mencius. Personal destiny (ming yun) is thus perceived as both fixed (as life itself) and flexible, open-ended (since the individual can choose how to behave in bao ying).
  • Yuan fen(Chinese: 緣分), “fateful coincidence“, describing good and bad chances and potential relationships. Scholars K. S. Yang and D. Ho have analysed the psychological advantages of this belief: assigning causality of both negative and positive events to yuan fen reduces the conflictual potential of guilt and pride, and preserves social harmony.” ref

“Ming yun and yuan fen are linked, because what appears on the surface to be chance (either positive or negative), is part of the deeper rhythm that shapes personal life based on how destiny is directed. Recognising this connection has the result of making a person responsible for his or her actions: doing good for others spiritually improves oneself and contributes to the harmony between men and environmental gods and thus to the wealth of a human community.” ref

“These three themes of the Chinese tradition—moral reciprocity, personal destiny, fateful coincidence—are completed by a fourth notion:

  • Wu(Chinese: 悟), “awareness” of bao ying. The awareness of one’s own given condition inscribed in the ordered world produces responsibility towards oneself and others; awareness of yuan fen stirs to respond to events rather than resigning. Awareness may arrive as a gift, often unbidden, and then it evolves into a practice that the person intentionally follows.” ref

“As part of the trinity of being (the Three Powers), humans are not totally submissive to spiritual force. While under the sway of spiritual forces, humans can actively engage with them, striving to change their own fate to prove the worth of their earthly life. In the Chinese traditional view of human destiny, the dichotomy between “fatalism” and “optimism” is overcome; human beings can shape their personal destiny to grasp their real worth in the transformation of the universe, seeing their place in the alliance with the gods and with Heaven to surpass the constraints of the physical body and mind.” ref

“In Chinese religion the concept of ling (Chinese: 靈) is the equivalent of holy and numenShen in the meaning of “spiritual” is a synonym. The Yijing states that “spiritual means not measured by yin and yang”. Ling is the state of the “medium” of the bivalency (yinyang), and thus it is identical with the inchoate order of creation. Things inspiring awe or wonder because they cannot be understood as either yin or yang, because they cross or disrupt the polarity and therefore cannot be conceptualised, are regarded as numinous. Entities possessing unusual spiritual characteristics, such as albino members of a species, beings that are part animal part human, or people who die in unusual ways such as suicide or on battlefields, are considered numinous.” ref

“The notion of xian ling (Chinese: 顯靈), variously translated as “divine efficacy, virtue” or the “numen”, is important for the relationship between people and gods. It describes the manifestation, activity, of the power of a god (Chinese: 靈氣 ling qi, “divine energy” or “effervescence”), the evidence of the holy. The term xian ling may be interpreted as the god revealing their presence in a particular area and temple, through events that are perceived as extraordinary, miraculous. Divine power usually manifests in the presence of a wide public. The “value” of human deities (xian) is judged according to their efficacy. The perceived effectiveness of a deity to protect or bless also determines how much they should be worshipped, how big a temple should be built in their honor, and what position in the broader pantheon they would attain.” ref

“Chinese religion in its communal expression involves the worship of gods that are the generative power and tutelary spirit (genius loci) of a locality or a certain aspect of nature (for example water godsriver godsfire godsmountain gods), or of gods that are common ancestors of a village, a larger identity, or the Chinese nation (ShennongHuangdiPangu).” ref

“The social structure of this religion is the shénshè Chinese: 神社 (literally “society of a god”), synonymous with shehui Chinese: 社會, in which shè Chinese: 社 originally meant the altar of a community’s earth god, while Chinese: 會 huì means “association”, “assembly”, “church” or “gathering”. This type of religious trusts can be dedicated to a god which is bound to a single village or temple or to a god which has a wider following, in multiple villages, provinces or even a national importance. Mao Zedong distinguished “god associations”, “village communities” and “temple associations” in his analysis of religious trusts. In his words: “every kind and type of god [shen] can have an association [hui]”, for example the Zhaogong Association, the Guanyin Association, the Guangong Association, the Dashen Association, the Bogong Association, the Wenchang Association, and the like. Within the category of hui Mao also distinguished the sacrifice associations (jiàohuì Chinese: 醮會) which make sacrifices in honour of gods.” ref

“These societies organise gatherings and festivals (miaohui Chinese: 廟會) participated by members of the whole village or larger community on the occasions of what are believed to be the birthdays of the gods or other events, or to seek protection from droughts, epidemics, and other disasters. Such festivals invoke the power of the gods for practical goals to “summon blessings and drive away harm”. Special devotional currents within this framework can be identified by specific names such as Mazuism (Chinese: 媽祖教 Māzǔjiào), Wang Ye worship, or the cult of the Silkworm Mother.” ref

“This type of religion is prevalent in north China, where lineage religion is absent, private, or historically present only within families of southern origin, and patrilineal ties are based on seniority, and villages are composed of people with different surnames. In this context, the deity societies or temple societies function as poles of the civil organism. Often deity societies incorporate entire villages; this is the reason why in north China can be found many villages which are named after deities and their temples, for example Léishénmiào village (Chinese: 雷神廟 “[Village of the] Temple of the Thunder God”) or Mǎshénmiàocūn (Chinese: 馬神廟村 “Village of the Temple of the Horse God”).” ref

“Another dimension of the Chinese folk religion is based on family or genealogical worship of deities and ancestors in family altars or private temples (simiao Chinese: 私廟 or jiamiao Chinese: 家廟), or ancestral shrines (citang Chinese: 祠堂 or zongci Chinese: 宗祠, or also zumiao Chinese: 祖廟). Kinship associations or churches (zōngzú xiéhuì Chinese: 宗族協會), congregating people with the same surname and belonging to the same kin, are the social expression of this religion: these lineage societies build temples where the deified ancestors of a certain group (for example the Chens or the Lins) are enshrined and worshiped. These temples serve as centres of aggregation for people belonging to the same lineage, and the lineage body may provide a context of identification and mutual assistance for individual persons.” ref

“The construction of large and elaborate ancestral temples traditionally represents a kin’s wealth, influence and achievement. Scholar K. S. Yang has explored the ethno-political dynamism of this form of religion, through which people who become distinguished for their value and virtue are considered immortal and receive posthumous divine titles, and are believed to protect their descendants, inspiring a mythological lore for the collective memory of a family or kin. If their temples and their deities enshrined acquire popularity they are considered worthy of the virtue of ling, “efficacy”. Worship of ancestors (jingzu Chinese: 敬祖) is observed nationally with large-scale rituals on Qingming Festival and other holidays.” ref

“This type of religion prevails in south China, where lineage bonds are stronger and the patrilineal hierarchy is not based upon seniority, and access to corporate resources held by a lineage is based upon the equality of all the lines of descent. “The extent to which shamanism pervaded ancient Chinese society”, says scholar Paul R. Goldin (2005), “is a matter of scholarly dispute, but there can be no doubt that many communities relied upon the unique talents of shamans for their quotidian spiritual needs”. The Chinese usage distinguishes the Chinese wu tradition or “Wuism” as it was called by Jan Jakob Maria de Groot (Chinese: 巫教 wūjiào; properly shamanic, with control over the gods) from the tongji tradition (Chinese: 童乩; mediumship, without control of the godly movement), and from non-Han Chinese Altaic shamanisms (Chinese: 薩滿教 sàmǎnjiào) that are practised in northern provinces.” ref

“According to Andreea Chirita (2014), Confucianism itself, with its emphasis on hierarchy and ancestral rituals, derived from the shamanic discourse of the Shang dynasty. What Confucianism did was to marginalise the “dysfunctional” features of old shamanism. However, shamanic traditions continued uninterrupted within the folk religion and found precise and functional forms within Taoism. In the Shang and Zhou dynasty, shamans had a role in the political hierarchy, and were represented institutionally by the Ministry of Rites (Chinese: 大宗伯). The emperor was considered the supreme shaman, intermediating between the three realms of heaven, earth and man. The mission of a shaman (Chinese: 巫 wu) is “to repair the dis-functionalities occurred in nature and generated after the sky had been separated from earth”: The female shamans called wu as well as the male shamans called xi represent the voice of spirits, repair the natural dis-functions, foretell the future based on dreams and the art of divination … “a historical science of the future”, whereas shamans are able to observe the yin and the yang …” ref

“Since the 1980s the practice and study of shamanism has undergone a massive revival in Chinese religion as a means to repair the world to a harmonious whole after industrialisation. Shamanism is viewed by many scholars as the foundation for the emergence of civilisation, and the shaman as “teacher and spirit” of peoples. The Chinese Society for Shamanic Studies was founded in Jilin City in 1988. Nuo folk religion is a system of the Chinese folk religion with distinct institutions and cosmology present especially in central-southern China. It arose as an exorcistic religious movement, and it is interethnic but also intimately connected to the Tujia people.” ref

“Recent scholarly works have found basic differences between north and south folk religion. Folk religion of southern and southeastern provinces is focused on the lineages and their churches (zōngzú xiéhuì Chinese: 宗族協會) focusing on ancestral gods, while the folk religion of central-northern China (North China Plain) hinges on the communal worship of tutelary deities of creation and nature as identity symbols by villages populated by families of different surnames. They are structured into “communities of the god(s)” (shénshè Chinese: 神社, or huì Chinese: 會, “association”), which organise temple ceremonies (miaohui Chinese: 廟會), involving processions and pilgrimages, and led by indigenous ritual masters (fashi) who are often hereditary and linked to secular authority.” ref

“Northern and southern folk religions also have a different pantheon, of which the northern one is composed of more ancient gods of Chinese mythology. Furthermore, folk religious sects have historically been more successful in the central plains and in the northeastern provinces than in southern China, and central-northern folk religion shares characteristics of some of the sects, such as the heavy importance of mother goddess worship and shamanism, as well as their scriptural transmission. Confucian churches as well have historically found much resonance among the population of the northeast; in the 1930s the Universal Church of the Way and its Virtue alone aggregated at least 25% of the population of the state of Manchuria and contemporary Shandong has been analysed as an area of rapid growth of folk Confucian groups.” ref

“Along the southeastern coast, ritual functions of the folk religion are reportedly dominated by Taoism, both in registered and unregistered forms (Zhengyi Taoism and unrecognised fashi orders), which since the 1990s has developed quickly in the area. Goossaert talks of this distinction, although recognising it as an oversimplification, of a “Taoist south” and a “village-religion/Confucian centre-north”, with the northern context also characterised by important orders of “folk Taoist” ritual masters, one of which are the Chinese: 陰陽生 yīnyángshēng (“sages of yin and yang”), and sectarian traditions, and also by a low influence of Buddhism and official Taoism.” ref

“The folk religion of northeast China has unique characteristics deriving from the interaction of Han religion with Tungus and Manchu shamanisms; these include chūmǎxiān (Chinese: 出馬仙 “riding for the immortals”) shamanism, the worship of foxes and other zoomorphic deities, and the Fox Gods (Chinese: 狐神 Húshén)—Great Lord of the Three Foxes (Chinese: 胡三太爺 Húsān Tàiyé) and the Great Lady of the Three Foxes (Chinese: 胡三太奶 Húsān Tàinǎi)—at the head of pantheons. Otherwise, in the religious context of Inner Mongolia there has been a significant integration of Han Chinese into the traditional folk religion of the region.” ref

“In recent years there has also been an assimilation of deities from Tibetan folk religion, especially wealth gods. In Tibet, across broader western China, and in Inner Mongolia, there has been a growth of the cult of Gesar with the explicit support of the Chinese government, a cross-ethnic Han-Tibetan, Mongol and Manchu deity (the Han identify him as an aspect of the god of war analogically with Guandi) and culture hero whose mythology is embodied as a culturally important epic poem. Chinese religion has both influenced, and in turn has been influenced by, indigenous religions of ethnic groups that the Han Chinese have encountered along their ethnogenetic history.” ref

“Chinese religions are polytheistic, meaning that many deities are worshipped as part of what has been defined as yǔzhòu shénlùn (Chinese: 宇宙神論), translated as “cosmotheism“, a worldview in which divinity is inherent to the world itself. The gods (shen Chinese: 神; “growth”, “beings that give birth”) are interwoven energies or principles that generate phenomena which reveal or reproduce the way of Heaven, that is to say the order (li) of the Greatnine(Tian).” ref

“In Chinese tradition, there is not a clear distinction between the gods and their physical body or bodies (from stars to trees and animals); the qualitative difference between the two seems not to have ever been emphasized. Rather, the disparity is said to be more quantitative than qualitative. In doctrinal terms, the Chinese view of gods is related to the understanding of qi, the life force, as the gods and their phenomenal productions are manifestations of it. In this way, all natural bodies are believed to be able to attain supernatural attributes by acting according to the universal oneness. Meanwhile, acting wickedly (that is to say against the Tian and its order) brings to disgrace and disaster.” ref

“In folk religions, gods (shen) and immortals (xian Chinese: 仙) are not specifically distinguished from each other. Gods can incarnate in human form and human beings can reach immortality, which means to attain higher spirituality, since all the spiritual principles (gods) are begotten of the primordial qi before any physical manifestation. In the Doctrine of the Mean, one of the Confucian four books, the zhenren (wise) is the man who has achieved a spiritual status developing his true sincere nature. This status, in turn, enables him to fully develop the true nature of others and of all things. The sage is able to “assist the transforming and nourishing process of Heaven and Earth”, forming a trinity (三才 Sāncái, the “Three Powers”) with them. In other words, in the Chinese tradition humans are or can be the medium between Heaven and Earth, and have the role of completing what had been initiated.” ref

“Taoist schools in particular espouse an explicit spiritual pathway which pushes the earthly beings to the edge of eternity. Since the human body is a microcosm, enlivened by the universal order of yin and yang like the whole cosmos, the means of immortality can be found within oneself. Among those worshipped as immortal heroes (xian, exalted beings) are historical individuals distinguished for their worth or bravery, those who taught crafts to others and formed societies establishing the order of Heaven, ancestors or progenitors (zu Chinese: 祖), and the creators of a spiritual tradition. The concept of “human divinity” is not self-contradictory, as there is no unbridgeable gap between the two realms; rather, the divine and the human are mutually contained.” ref

“In comparison with gods of an environmental nature, who tend to remain stable throughout human experience and history, individual human deities change in time. Some endure for centuries, while others remain localised cults, or vanish after a short time. Immortal beings are conceived as “constellations of qi“, which is so vibrant in certain historical individuals that, upon the person’s death, this qi nexus does not dissipate but persists, and is reinforced by living people’s worship. The energetic power of a god is thought to reverberate on the worshipers influencing their fortune.” ref

“Gods and immortals (collectively Chinese: 神仙 shénxiān) in the Chinese cultural tradition reflect a hierarchical, multiperspective experience of divinity. In Chinese language there is a terminological distinction between Chinese: 神 shénChinese: 帝  and Chinese: 仙 xiān. Although the usage of the former two is sometimes blurred, it corresponds to the distinction in Western cultures between “god” and “deity”, Latin genius (meaning a generative principle, “spirit”) and deus or divus, sometimes translated as “thearch“, implies a manifested or incarnate “godly” power. It is etymologically and figuratively analogous to the concept of di as the base of a fruit, which falls and produces other fruits. This analogy is attested in the Shuowen jiezi explaining “deity” as “what faces the base of a melon fruit”. The latter term Chinese: 仙 xiān unambiguously means a man who has reached immortality, similarly to the Western idea of “hero.” ref

“Many classical books have lists and hierarchies of gods and immortals, among which the “Completed Record of Deities and Immortals” (Chinese: 神仙通鑒 Shénxiān tōngjiàn) of the Ming dynasty, and the “Biographies of Deities and Immortals” (Chinese: 神仙傳 Shénxiān zhuán) by Ge Hong (284–343). There’s also the older Liexian zhuan (Chinese: 列仙傳 “Collected Biographies of Immortals”). There are the great cosmic gods representing the first principle in its unmanifested state or its creative order—Yudi (Chinese: 玉帝 “Jade Deity”) and Doumu (Chinese: 斗母 “Mother of the Meaning” or “Great Chariot”), Pangu (Chinese: 盤古, the macranthropic metaphor of the cosmos), Xiwangmu (Chinese: 西王母 “Queen Mother of the West”) and Dongwanggong (Chinese: 東王公 “King Duke of the East”) who personificate respectively the yin and the yang, as well as the dimensional Three Patrons and the Five Deities; then there are the sky and weather gods, the scenery gods, the vegetal and animal gods, and gods of human virtues and crafts. These are interpreted in different ways in Taoism and folk sects, the former conferring them long kataphatic names. Below the great deities, there is the unquantifiable number of gods of nature, as every phenomena have or are gods.” ref

“The Three Patrons (Chinese: 三皇 Sānhuáng)—FuxiNüwa and Shennong—are the “vertical” manifestation of the primordial God corresponding to the Three Realms (Chinese: 三界 Sānjiè), representing the yin and yang and the medium between them, that is the human being. The Five Deities (Chinese: 五帝 Wǔdì) or “Five Forms of the Highest Deity” (Chinese: 五方上帝 Wǔfāng Shàngdì)—the Yellow, Green or Blue, Black, Red and White Deities—are the five “horizontal” manifestations of the primordial God and according with the Three Realms they have a celestial, a terrestrial and a chthonic form. They correspond to the five phases of creation, the five constellations rotating around the celestial pole, the five sacred mountains and the five directions of space (the four cardinal directions and the centre), and the five Dragon Gods (Chinese: 龍神 Lóngshén) which represent their mounts, that is to say the chthonic forces they preside over.” ref

“The Yellow God (Chinese: 黃神 Huángshén) or “Yellow God of the Northern Dipper” (Chinese: 黃神北斗 Huángshén Běidǒu) is of peculiar importance, as he is a form of the universal God (Tian or Shangdi) symbolising the axis mundi (Kunlun), or the intersection between the Three Patrons and the Five Deities, that is the center of the cosmos. He is therefore described in the Shizi as the “Yellow Emperor with Four Faces” (Chinese: 黃帝四面 Huángdì Sìmiàn). His human incarnation, the “Yellow Emperor (or Deity) of the Mysterious Origin” (Chinese: 軒轅黃帝 Xuānyuán Huángdì), is said to be the creator of the Huaxia civility, of marriage and morality, language and lineage, and patriarch of all the Chinese together with the Red Deity. Xuanyuan was the fruit of virginal birth, as his mother Fubao conceived him as she was aroused, while walking in the country, by a lightning from the Big Dipper.” ref

“The worship of mother goddesses for the cultivation of offspring is present all over China, but predominantly in northern provinces. There are nine main goddesses, and all of them tend to be considered as manifestations or attendant forces of a singular goddess identified variously as Bixia (Chinese: 碧霞 “Blue Dawn”), the daughter or female consort of the Green God of Mount Tai, or Houtu (Chinese: 后土 the “Queen of the Earth”). Bixia herself is identified by Taoists as the more ancient goddess Xiwangmu, Goddesses are commonly entitled  (Chinese: 母 “mother”), lǎomǔ (Chinese: 老母 “old mother”), shèngmǔ (Chinese: 聖母 “holy mother”), niángniáng (Chinese: 娘娘 “lady”), nǎinai (Chinese: 奶奶 “granny”).” ref

“Altars of goddess worship are usually arranged with Bixia at the center and two goddesses at her sides, most frequently the Lady of Eyesight and the Lady of Offspring. A different figure but with the same astral connections as Bixia is the Qixing Niangniang (Chinese: 七星娘娘 “Goddess of the Seven Stars”). There is also the cluster of the Holy Mothers of the Three Skies (Chinese: 三霄聖母 Sanxiao Shengmu; or “Ladies of the Three Skies”, Chinese: 三霄娘娘 Sanxiao Niangniang), composed of Yunxiao GuniangQiongxiao Guniang and Bixiao Guniang. In southeastern provinces the cult of Chen Jinggu (Chinese: 陳靖姑) is identified by some scholars as an emanation of the northern cult of Bixia.” ref

“There are other local goddesses with motherly features, including the northern Canmu (Chinese: 蠶母 “Silkworm Mother”) and Mazu (Chinese: 媽祖 “Ancestral Mother”), popular in provinces along the eastern coast and in Taiwan. The title of “Queen of Heaven” (Chinese: 天后 Tiānhòu) is most frequently attributed to Mazu and Doumu (the cosmic goddess). A simple form of individual practice is to show respect for the gods (jing shen Chinese: 敬神) through jingxiang (incense offering), and the exchange of vows (huan yuan Chinese: 還願). Sacrifice can consist of incense, oil, and candles, as well as money. Religious devotion may also express in the form of performance troupes (huahui), involving many types of professionals such as stilt walkers, lion dancers, musicians, martial arts masters, yangge dancers, and story-tellers.” ref

“Deities can also be respected through moral deeds in their name (shanshi Chinese: 善事), and self-cultivation (xiuxing Chinese: 修行). Some forms of folk religion develop clear prescriptions for believers, such as detailed lists of meritorious and sinful deeds in the form of “morality books” (shanshu Chinese: 善書) and ledgers of merit and demerit. Involvement in the affairs of communal or intra-village temples are perceived by believers as ways for accumulating merit (gongde Chinese: 功德). Virtue is believed to accumulate in one’s heart, which is seen as energetic centre of the human body (zai jun xin zuo tian fu Chinese: 在君心作福田). Practices of communication with the gods comprehend different forms of Chinese shamanism, such as wu shamanism and tongji mediumship, or fuji practice.” ref

Classical Chinese has characters for different types of sacrifice, probably the oldest way to communicate with divine forces, today generally encompassed by the definition jìsì (祭祀). However different in scale and quantity, all types of sacrifice would normally involve food, wine, meat and later incense. Sacrifices usually differ according to the kind of deity they are devoted to. Traditionally, cosmic and nature gods are offered uncooked (or whole) food, while ancestors are offered cooked food. Moreover, sacrifices for gods are made inside the temples that enshrine them, while sacrifices for ancestors are made outside temples. Yearly sacrifices (ji) are made to Confucius, the Red and Yellow Emperors, and other cultural heroes and ancestors.” ref

“Both in past history and at the present, all sacrifices are assigned with both religious and political purposes. Some gods are considered carnivorous, for example the River God (Chinese: 河神 Héshén) and Dragon Gods, and offering to them requires animal sacrifice. Pertaining to Chinese religion the most common term is Chinese: 廟 miào graphically meaning a “shrine” or “sacred enclosure”; it is the general Chinese term that is translated with the general Western “temple“, and is used for temples of any of the deities of polytheism. Other terms include Chinese: 殿 diàn which indicates the “house” of a god, enshrining one specific god, usually a chapel within a larger temple or sacred enclosure; and Chinese: 壇 tán which means “altar” and refers to any indoor or outdoor altars, majestic outdoor altars being those for the worship of Heaven and Earth and other gods of the environment. Chinese: 宮 Gōng, originally referring to imperial palaces, became associated to temples of representations of the universal God or the highest gods and consorts, such as the Queen of Heaven.” ref

“Another group of words is used for the temples of ancestral religionChinese: 祠  (either “temple” or “shrine”, meaning a sacred enclosure) or Chinese: 宗祠 zōngcí (“ancestor shrine”). These terms are also used for temples dedicated to immortal beingsChinese: 祖廟 Zǔmiào (“original temple”) instead refers to a temple which is believed to be the original temple of a deity, the most legitimate and powerful. Chinese: 堂 Táng, meaning “hall” or “church hall”, originally referred to the central hall of secular buildings but it entered religious usage as a place of worship of the folk religious sects. Christianity in China has borrowed this term from the sects. Chinese: 觀 Guàn is the appropriate Chinese translation of the Western term “temple”, as both refer to “contemplation” (of the divine, according to the astral patterns in the sky or the icon of a deity). Together with its extension Chinese: 道觀 dàoguàn (“to contemplate or observe the Dao”), it is used exclusively for Taoist temples and monasteries of the state Taoist Church.” ref

“Generic terms include Chinese: 院 yuàn meaning “sanctuary”, from the secular usage for a courtyard, college or hospital institution; Chinese: 岩 yán (“rock”) and Chinese: 洞 dòng (“hole”, “cave”) referring to temples set up in caves or on cliffs. Other generic terms are Chinese: 府  (“house”), originally of imperial officials, which is a rarely used term; and Chinese: 亭 tíng (“pavilion”) which refers to the areas of a temple where laypeople can stay. There is also Chinese: 神祠 shéncí, “shrine of a god”. Ancestral shrines are sacred places in which lineages of related families, identified by shared surnames, worship their common progenitors. These temples are the “collective representation” of a group, and function as centers where religious, social and economic activities intersect.” ref

“Chinese temples are traditionally built according to the styles and materials (wood and bricks) of Chinese architecture, and this continues to be the rule for most of the new temples. However, in the early 20th century and especially in the mainland religious revival of the early 21st century, there has been a proliferation of new styles in temple construction. These include the use of new materials (stones and concrete, stainless steel and glass) and the combination of Chinese traditional shapes with styles of the West or of transnational modernity. Examples can be found in the large ceremonial complexes of mainland China.” ref

“According to their research, 55.5% of the adult population (15+) of China, or 578 million people in absolute numbers, believe and practise folk religions, including a 20% who practice ancestor religion or communal worship of deities, and the rest who practise what Yang and Hu define “individual” folk religions like devotion to specific gods such as Caishen. Members of folk religious sects are not taken into account. Around the same year, Kenneth Dean estimates 680 million people involved in folk religion, or 51% of the total population. At the same time, self-identified folk religion believers in Taiwan are 42.7% of the adult (20+) population, or 16 million people in absolute numbers, although devotion to ancestors and gods can be found even among other religions’ believers or 88% of the population. According to the 2005 census of Taiwan, Taoism is the statistical religion of 33% of the population.” ref

“The Chinese Spiritual Life Survey conducted by the Center on Religion and Chinese Society of Purdue University, published in 2010, found that 754 million people (56.2%) practise ancestor religion, but only 216 million people (16%) “believe in the existence” of the ancestor. The same survey says that 173 million (13%) practise Chinese folk religion in a Taoist framework. The China Family Panel Studies‘ survey of 2012, published in 2014, based on the Chinese General Social Surveys which are held on robust samples of tens of thousands of people, found that only 12.6% of the population of China belongs to its five state-sanctioned religious groups, while among the rest of the population only 6.3% are atheists, and the remaining 81% (1 billion people) pray to or worship gods and ancestors in the manner of the traditional popular religion. The same survey has found that 2.2% (≈30 million) of the total population declares to be affiliated to one or another of the many folk religious sects. At the same time, reports of the Chinese government claim that the sects have about the same number of followers of the five state-sanctioned religions counted together (~13% ≈180 million).” ref

Ancestor veneration in China

Chinese ancestor veneration, also called Chinese ancestor worship, is an aspect of the Chinese traditional religion which revolves around the ritual celebration of the deified ancestors and tutelary deities of people with the same surname organised into lineage societies in ancestral shrines. Ancestors, their ghosts, or spirits, and gods are considered part of “this world”. They are neither supernatural (in the sense of being outside nature) nor transcendent in the sense of being beyond nature. The ancestors are humans who have become godly beings, beings who keep their individual identities. For this reason, Chinese religion is founded on veneration of ancestors. Ancestors are believed to be a means of connection to the supreme power of Tian as they are considered embodiments or reproducers of the creative order of Heaven. It is a major aspect of Han Chinese religion, but the custom has also spread to ethnic minority groups.” ref

“Ancestor veneration is largely focused on male ancestors. Hence, it is also called Chinese patriarchal religion. It was believed that women did not pass down surnames because they were incapable of carrying down a bloodline. Chinese kinship traces ancestry through the male lineage that is recorded in genealogy books. They consider their ancestral home to be where their patriline ancestor was born (usually about five generations back) or the origin of their surname. Confucian philosophy calls for paying respect to one’s ancestors, an aspect of filial piety; Zhuo Xinping (2011) views traditional patriarchal religion as the religious organisation complementing the ideology of Confucianism. As the “bedrock faith of the Chinese”, traditional patriarchal religion influences the religious psychology of all Chinese and has influenced the other religions of China, as it is evident in the worship of founders of temples and schools of thought in Taoism and Chinese Buddhism.” ref

“Ancestor veneration practices prevail in South China, where lineage bonds are stronger and the patrilineal hierarchy is not based upon seniority and access to corporate resources held by a lineage is based upon the equality of all the lines of descent; whereas in North China worship of communal deities is prevalent. Some contemporary scholars in China have adopted the names “Chinese traditional patriarchal religion” (中國傳統宗法性宗教 Zhōngguó chuántǒng zōngfǎ xìng zōngjiào) or “Chinese traditional primordial religion” (中國傳統原生性宗教 Zhōngguó chuántǒng yuánshēng xìng zōngjiào) to define the traditional religious system organised around the worship of ancestor-gods.” ref

“Mou Zhongjian defines “clan-based traditional patriarchal religion” as “an orthodox religion that was widely accepted by all classes, and had been practiced for thousands of years in ancient China”. Mou also says that this religion was subordinate to the state, it was “diverse and inclusive” and had “a humanistic spirit that emphasises the social, moral function of religion”, and is closely related to politics. It refers to: «[…] The traditional religion that had been in place since the Xia, Shang, and Zhou dynasties. It evolved from the worship of Heaven and ancestors. It had the basic components of a religion, including religious concepts, emotions, and rituals. It had no independent organisation. Instead, it was the kinship structure that fulfilled the functions of religious organisation. The emperor, who was the son of God, was the representative of the people who worshiped Heaven. Elders of the clans and parents represented the family in the worship of ancestors. Respecting Heaven and honoring ancestors (jingtian fazu), taking good care in seeing off the deceased, and maintaining sacrifices to distant ancestors (shenzhong zhuiyuan) were the basic religious concepts and emotional expressions in this religion. […]»” ref

“In Chinese folk religion, a person is often thought to have multiple souls, categorized as hun and po, commonly associated with yang and yin, respectively. Upon death, hun and po separate. Generally, the former ascends into heaven and the latter descends into the earth and/or resides within a spirit tablet; however, beliefs concerning the number and nature of souls vary. In accordance with these traditional beliefs, various practices have arisen to address the perceived needs of the deceased. According to Zhuo Xinping (2011), Chinese patriarchal religion and Confucianism complemented each other in ancient China, as the Confucian religion traditionally lacked a social religious organisation while traditional patriarchal religion lacked an ideological doctrine.” ref

“Some common elements of Chinese funerals include the expression of grief through prolonged, often exaggerated, wailing; the wearing of white mortuary clothes by the family of the deceased; a ritual washing of the corpse, followed by its attiring in grave clothes; the transfer of symbolic goods such as money and food from the living to the dead; the preparation and installation of a spirit tablet or the use of a personator, often symbolic. Sometimes, ritual specialists such as Taoist priests or Buddhist monks would be hired to perform specific rites, often accompanied by the playing of music or chanting of scripture to drive away evil spirits.” ref

“Burial is often delayed according to wealth; the coffin would remain in the main room of the family home until it has been properly prepared for burial. More traditionally, this delay is pre-determined according to social status: the corpse of a king or emperor would be held in abeyance for seven months; magnates, five; other officers, three; commoners, one. In some instances, a “lucky burial” can take place several years after the burial. The bones are dug up, washed, dried, and stored in an earthenware jar. After a period of storage, the contents are then interred in their final resting place in a location selected by an augur to optimize the flow of qi. A bad qi flow could result in a disgruntled spirit who could possibly haunt their descendants.” ref

“The deceased would often be buried with sacrifices, typically things one was thought to be in need of in the afterlife. This was done as a symbolic demonstration of filial piety or grandeur. For the wealthy and powerful, bronze vessels, oracle bones, and human or animal sacrifices often accompanied the deceased into the grave. More common sacrifices included candles and incense, as well as offerings of wine and food. After the funeral, families often install an ancestral tablet at a household altar alongside other deceased ancestors. This act symbolically unifies the ancestors and honors the family lineage. Incense is lit before the altar daily, significant announcements are made before them, and offerings such as favorite foods, beverages, and spirit money are given bi-monthly and on special occasions, such as during the Qingming Festival and Zhong Yuan Festival. Prayer was usually performed at the household altar in a separate room containing the po of their ancestors. The eldest male would speak to the altar on a regular basis. In some belief systems where special powers are ascribed to the deceased, he may supplicate the spirit to bless the family.” ref 

Chinese Gods and Immortals

Chinese traditional religion is polytheistic; many deities are worshipped in a pantheistic view where divinity is inherent in the world. The gods are energies or principles revealing, imitating, and propagating the way of heaven (Tian 天), which is the supreme godhead manifesting in the northern culmen of the starry vault of the skies and its order. Many gods are ancestors or men who became deities for their heavenly achievements. Most gods are also identified with stars and constellations. Ancestors are regarded as the equivalent of Heaven within human society, and therefore, as the means of connecting back to Heaven, which is the “utmost ancestral father” (曾祖父 zēngzǔfù).ref

“There are a variety of immortals in Chinese thought, and one major type is the xian, which is thought in some religious Taoism movements to be a human given long or infinite life. Gods are innumerable, as every phenomenon has or is one or more gods, and they are organized in a complex celestial hierarchy. Besides the traditional worship of these entities, ConfucianismTaoism, and formal thinkers in general give theological interpretations affirming a monistic essence of divinity.ref

“Polytheism” and “monotheism” are categories derived from Western religion and do not fit Chinese religion, which has never conceived the two things as opposites. Tian bridges the gap between supernatural phenomena and many kinds of beings, giving them a single source from spiritual energy in some Chinese belief systems. However, there is a significant belief in Taoism which differentiates tian from the forces of earth and water, which are held to be equally powerful.ref

“Since all gods are considered manifestations of 氣 , the “power” or pneuma of Heaven, in some views of tian, some scholars have employed the term “polypneumatism” or “(poly)pneumatolatry”, first coined by Walter Medhurst (1796–1857), to describe the practice of Chinese polytheism. Some Taoists consider deities the manifestation of the Tao. In the theology of the classic texts and Confucianism, “Heaven is the lord of the hundreds of deities”. Modern Confucian theology compares them to intelligence, substantial forms or entelechies (inner purposes) as explained by Leibniz, generating all types of beings, so that “even mountains and rivers are worshipped as something capable of enjoying sacrificial offerings.ref

“Unlike in Hinduism, the deification of historical persons and ancestors is not traditionally the duty of Confucians or Taoists. Rather, it depends on the choices of common people; persons are deified when they have made extraordinary deeds and have left an efficacious legacy. Yet, Confucians and Taoists traditionally may demand that state honours be granted to a particular deity. Each deity has a cult centre and ancestral temple where he or she, or the parents, lived their mortal life. There are frequently disputes over which is the original place and source temple of the cult of a deity. The universal principle that gives origin to the world is conceived as transcendent and immanent to creation, at the same time.The Chinese idea of the universal God is expressed in different ways. There are many names of God from the different sources of Chinese tradition.ref

“The radical Chinese terms for the universal God are Tiān 天 and Shàngdì 上帝 (the “Highest Deity”) or simply,  帝 (“Deity”). There is also the concept of Tàidì 太帝 (the “Great Deity”).  is a title expressing dominance over the all-under-Heaven, that is, all things generated by Heaven and ordered by its cycles and by the stars. Tiān is usually translated as “Heaven”, but by graphical etymology, it means “Great One” and a number of scholars relate it to the same  through phonetic etymology and trace their common root, through their archaic forms, respectively *Teeŋ and *Tees, to the symbols of the squared north celestial pole godhead (Dīng 口). These names are combined in different ways in Chinese theological literature, often interchanged in the same paragraph, if not in the same sentence.ref

Names of the God of Heaven

“Besides Shangdi and Taidi, other names include Yudi (“Jade Deity”) and Taiyi (“Great Oneness”) who, in mythical imagery, holds the ladle of the Big Dipper (Great Chariot), providing the movement of life to the world. As the hub of the skies, the north celestial pole constellations are known, among various names, as Tiānmén 天門 (“Gate of Heaven”) and Tiānshū 天樞 (“Pivot of Heaven”).ref

“Other names of the God of Heaven are attested in the vast Chinese religio-philosophical literary tradition:

  • Tiāndì天帝—the “Deity of Heaven” or “Emperor of Heaven”: “On Rectification” (Zheng lun) of the Xunzi uses this term to refer to the active God of Heaven setting in motion creation;
  • Tiānzhǔ天主—the “Lord of Heaven”: In “The Document of Offering Sacrifices to Heaven and Earth on the Mountain Tai” (Fengshan shu) of the Records of the Grand Historian, it is used as the title of the first God from whom all the other gods derive.
  • Tiānhuáng天皇—the “August Personage of Heaven”: In the “Poem of Fathoming Profundity” (Si’xuan fu), transcribed in “The History of the Later Han Dynasty” (Hou Han shu), Zhang Heng ornately writes: «I ask the superintendent of the Heavenly Gate to open the door and let me visit the King of Heaven at the Jade Palace»;
  • Tiānwáng天王—the “King of Heaven” or “Monarch of Heaven”.
  • Tiāngōng天公—the “Duke of Heaven” or “General of Heaven”;
  • Tiānjūn天君—the “Prince of Heaven” or “Lord of Heaven”;
  • Tiānzūn天尊—the “Heavenly Venerable”, also a title for high gods in Taoist theologies;
  • Tiānshén天神—the “God of Heaven”, interpreted in the Shuowen Jiezi as “the being that gives birth to all things”;
  • Shénhuáng神皇—”God the August”, attested in Taihong (“The Origin of Vital Breath”);
  • Lǎotiānyé(老天爺)—the “Olden Heavenly Father.ref

“Tian is both transcendent and immanent, manifesting in the three forms of dominance, destiny, and nature of things. In the Wujing yiyi (五經異義, “Different Meanings in the Five Classics“), Xu Shen explains that the designation of Heaven is quintuple:

  • Huáng Tiān皇天 —”August Heaven” or “Imperial Heaven”, when it is venerated as the lord of creation;
  • Hào Tiān昊天—”Vast Heaven”, with regard to the vastness of its vital breath (qi);
  • Mín Tiān旻天—”Compassionate Heaven”, for it hears and corresponds with justice to the all-under-Heaven;
  • Shàng Tiān上天—”Highest Heaven” or “First Heaven”, for it is the primordial being supervising all-under-Heaven;
  • Cāng Tiān蒼天—”Deep-Green Heaven”, for it being unfathomably deep.ref

“All these designations reflect a hierarchical, multiperspective experience of divinity. Many classical books have lists and hierarchies of gods and immortals, among which are the “Completed Record of Deities and Immortals” (神仙通鑑, Shénxiān Tōngjiàn) of the Ming dynasty, and the Biographies of the Deities and Immortals or Shenxian Zhuan by Ge Hong (284–343). The older Collected Biographies of the Immortals or Liexian Zhuan also serves the same purpose. Couplets or polarities, such as Fuxi and Nuwa, Xiwangmu and Dongwanggong, and the highest couple of Heaven and Earth, all embody yin and yang and are at once the originators and maintainers of the ordering process of space and time.ref

“Immortals, or xian, are seen as a variety of different types of beings, including the souls of virtuous Taoists, gods, zhenren, and/or a type of supernatural spiritual being who understood heaven. Taoists historically worshipped them the most, although Chinese folk religion practitioners during the Tang dynasty also worshipped them, although there was more skepticism about the goodness, and even the existence, of xian among them. Chinese folk religion that incorporates elements of the three teachings in modern times and prior eras sometimes viewed Confucius and the Buddha as immortals or beings synonymous to them. In Taoism and Chinese folk religion, gods and xian are often seen as embodiments of water. Water gods and xian were often thought to ensure good grain harvests, mild weather and seas, and rivers with abundant water. Some xian were thought to be humans who gained power by drinking “charmed water”. Some gods were based on previously existing Taoist immortals, bodhisattvas, or historical figures.ref

“Cosmic gods:

  • Yudi(玉帝 “Jade Deity”) or Yuhuang (玉皇 “Jade Emperor” or “Jade King”), is the popular human-like representation of the God of Heaven. Jade traditionally represents purity, so it is a metaphor for the unfathomable source of creation.
  • Doumu(斗母 “Mother of the Great Chariot”), often entitled with the honorific Tianhou (天后 “Queen of Heaven”) is the heavenly goddess portrayed as the mother of the Big Dipper (Great Chariot), whose seven stars, in addition to two invisible ones, are conceived as her sons, the Jiuhuangshen (九皇神 “Nine God-Kings”), themselves regarded as the ninefold manifestation of Jiuhuangdadi (九皇大帝, “Great Deity of the Nine Kings”) or Doufu (斗父 “Father of the Great Chariot”), another name of the God of Heaven. She is, therefore, both wife and mother of the God of Heaven.
  • Pangu(盤古), a macranthropic metaphor of the cosmos. He separated yin and yang, creating the earth (murky yin) and the sky (clear yang). All things were made from his body after he died.
  • Xiwangmu(西王母 “Queen Mother of the West”), identified with the Kunlun Mountain, shamanic inspiration, death, and immortality. She is the dark, chthonic goddess, pure yin, at the same time terrifying and benign, both creation and destruction, associated with the tiger and weaving. Her male counterpart is Dongwanggong (東王公 “King Duke of the East”; also called Mugong, 木公 “Duke of the Woods”), who represents the yang
    • Yi the Archer(Hòuyì 后羿) was a man who sought for immortality, reaching Xiwangmu on her mountain, Kunlun.
  • Yanwang(閻王 “Purgatory King”) the ruler of the underworld, assisted by the Heibai Wuchang (黑白無常 “Black and White Impermanence”), representing the alternation of yin and yang principles, alongside Ox-Head and Horse-Face, who escort spirits to his realm.
  • Yinyanggong(陰陽公 “Yinyang Duke”) or Yinyangsi (陰陽司 “Yinyang Controller”), the personification of the union of yin and yang.ref

“Three Patrons and Five Deities

  • 三皇Sānhuáng — Three Patrons (or Augusts) or 三才 Sāncái — Three Potencies; they are the “vertical” manifestation of Heaven, spatially corresponding to the Three Realms (三界 Sānjiè), representing the yin and yang and the medium between them, that is the human being:
    • 伏羲Fúxī, the patron of heaven (天皇 Tiānhuáng), also called Bāguàzǔshī (八卦祖師 “Venerable Inventor of the Bagua“) by the Taoists, is a divine man reputed to have taught to humanity writing, fishing, and hunting.
    • 女媧Nǚwā, the patron of earth (地皇 Dehuáng), is a goddess attributed for the creation of mankind and mending the order of the world when it was broken.
    • 神農Shénnóng — Peasant God, the patron of humanity (人皇 Rénhuáng), identified as Yándì (炎帝 “Flame Deity” or “Fiery Deity”), a divine man said to have taught the techniques of farming, herbal medicine, and marketing. He is often represented as a human with horns and other features of an ox.
  • 五帝Wǔdì — Five Deities, also Wǔfāng Shàngdì (五方上帝 “Five Manifestations of the Highest Deity”), Wǔfāng Tiānshén (五方天神 “Five Manifestations of the Heavenly God”), Wǔfāngdì (五方帝 “Five Forms Deity”), Wǔtiāndì (五天帝 “Five Heavenly Deities”), Wǔlǎojūn (五老君 “Five Ancient Lords”), Wǔdàoshén (五道神 “Five Ways God(s)”); they are the five main “horizontal” manifestations of Heaven, and along with the Three Potencies, they have a celestial, a terrestrial, and a chthonic form. They correspond to the five phases of creation, the five constellations rotating around the celestial pole and five planets, the five sacred mountains and five directions of space (their terrestrial form), and the five Dragon Gods which represent their mounts, that is to say, the material forces they preside over (their chthonic form).
    • 黃帝Huángdì — Yellow Emperor or Yellow Deity; or 黃神 Huángshén — Yellow God, also known as Xuānyuán Huángdì (軒轅黃帝 “Yellow Deity of the Chariot Shaft”), is the Zhōngyuèdàdì (中岳大帝 “Great Deity of the Central Peak”): he represents the essence of earth and the Yellow Dragon, and is associated with Saturn. The character 黃 huáng, for “yellow”, also means, by homophony and shared etymology with 皇 huáng, “august”, “creator”, and “radiant”, identifying the Yellow Emperor with Shangdi (the “Highest Deity”). Huangdi represents the heart of creation, the axis mundi (Kunlun) that is the manifestation of the divine order in physical reality, opening the way to immortality. As the deity of the centre, intersecting the Three Patrons and the Five Deities, in the Shizi he is described as “Yellow Emperor with Four Faces” (黃帝四面 Huángdì Sìmiàn). As a human, he is said to have been the fruit of a virginal birth, as his mother Fubao conceived him as she was aroused, while walking in the country, by a lightning from the Big Dipper (Great Chariot). She delivered her son after twenty-four months on the mount of Shou (Longevity) or mount Xuanyuan (Chariot Shaft), after which he was named. He is reputed to be the founder of the Huaxia civilisation, and the Han Chinese identify themselves as the descendants of Yandi and Huangdi.
    • 蒼帝Cāngdì — Green Deity; or 青帝 Qīngdì — Blue Deity or Bluegreen Deity, the Dōngdì (東帝 “East Deity”) or Dōngyuèdàdì (東岳大帝 “Great Deity of the Eastern Peak”): he is Tàihào 太昊, associated with the essence of wood and with Jupiter, and is the god of fertility and spring. The Bluegreen Dragon is both his animal form and constellation. His female consort is the goddess of fertility, Bixia.
    • 黑帝Hēidì — Black Deity, the Běidì (北帝 “North Deity”) or Běiyuèdàdì (北岳大帝 “Great Deity of the Northern Peak”): he is Zhuānxū (顓頊), today frequently worshipped as Xuánwǔ (玄武 “Dark Warrior”) or Zhēnwǔ (真武), and is associated with the essence of water and winter, and with Mercury. His animal form is the Black Dragon and his stellar animal is the tortoise-snake.
    • 赤帝Chìdì — Red Deity, the Nándì (帝 “South Deity”) or Nányuèdàdì (南岳大帝 “Great Deity of the Southern Peak”): he is Shennong (the “Divine Farmer”), the Yandi (“Fiery Deity”), associated with the essence of fire and summer, and with Mars. His animal form is the Red Dragon and his stellar animal is the phoenix. He is the god of agriculture, animal husbandry, medicinal plants, and market.
    • 白帝Báidì — White Deity, the Xīdì (西帝 “West Deity”) or Xīyuèdàdì (西岳大帝 “Great Deity of the Western Peak”): he is Shǎohào (少昊), and is the god of the essence of metal and autumn, associated with Venus. His animal form is the White Dragon and his stellar animal is the tiger.
  • The Three Great Emperor-OfficialsYao堯 the Official of Heaven (Tiānguān 天官), Shun 舜 the Official of Earth (Deguān 地官), and Yu 禹 the Official of Water (Shuǐguān 水官).ref

“In mythology, Huangdi and Yandi fought a battle against each other, and Huang finally defeated Yan with the help of the Dragon (the controller of water, who is Huangdi himself). This myth symbolises the equipoise of yin and yang, here the fire of knowledge (reason and craft) and earthly stability. Yan 炎 is flame, scorching fire, or an excess of it (it is important to note that graphically, it is a double 火 huo, “fire”). As an excess of fire brings destruction to the earth, it has to be controlled by a ruling principle. Nothing is good in itself, without limits; good outcomes depend on the proportion in the composition of things and their interactions, never on extremes in absolute terms. Huangdi and Yandi are complementary opposites, necessary for the existence of one another, and they are powers that exist together within the human being.ref

“Gods of celestial and terrestrial phenomena

  • 龍神Lóngshén — Dragon Gods, or 龍王 Lóngwáng — Dragon Kings: also Sìhǎi Lóngwáng (四海龍王 “Dragon Kings of the Four Seas”), are gods of watery sources, usually reduced to four, patrons of the Four Seas (sihai 四海) and the four cardinal directions. They are the White Dragon (白龍 Báilóng), the Black Dragon (玄龍 Xuánlóng), the Red Dragon (朱龍 Zhūlóng), and the Bluegreen Dragon (青龍 Qīnglóng). Corresponding with the Five Deities as the chthonic forces that they sublimate (the Dragon Gods are often represented as the “mount” of the Five Deities), they inscribe the land of China into an ideal sacred squared boundary. The fifth dragon, the Yellow Dragon (黃龍 Huánglóng), is the dragon of the centre, representing the Yellow God.
  • 雹神Báoshén — Hail God
  • 八蜡Bālà, 蟲神 Chóngshén — Insect God, or 蟲王 Chóngwáng — Insect King: the gods of insects
  • 地主神Dìzhǔshén — Landlord God
  • 痘神Dòushén — Smallpox God
  • 風神Fēngshén — Wind God, or 飛帘 Fēi Lián
  • 海神Hǎishén — Sea God, or 海爷 Hǎiyé — Sea Lord
  • 河神Héshén — River God: any watercourse god, among which, one of the most revered is the god of the Yellow River, 河伯 Hébó — River Lord
  • 穀神Gǔshén — Valley God, in the Daodejing, a name used to refer to the Way
  • 火神Huǒshén — Fire God, often personified as Zhùróng (祝融)
  • 湖神Húshén — Lake God
  • 社神Shèshén — Soil God
  • 稷神Jìshén — Grain God
  • 金神Jīnshén — Gold God, often identified as the 秋神 Qiūshén — Autumn God, and personified as Rùshōu (蓐收)
  • 井神Jǐngshén — Waterspring God
  • 雷神Léishén — Thunder God, or 雷公 Léigōng — Thunder Duke; his consort is 電母 Diànmǔ — Lightning Mother
  • 木神Mùshén — Woodland God, usually the same as the 春神 Chūnshén — Spring God, and as Jùmáng (句芒)
  • 山神Shānshén — Mountain God
  • 水神Shuǐshén — Water God
  • 土地神Tǔdìshén — God of the Local Land, or 土神 Tǔshén — Earth God, or 土地公 Tǔdìgōng — Duke of the Local Land: the tutelary deity of any locality and their Overlord is 后土 Hòutǔ — Queen of the Earth
  • 瘟神Wēnshén — Plague God
  • 湘水神Xiāngshuǐshén — Xiang Waters’ Goddesses, are the patrons of the Xiang River
  • 雪神Xuěshén — Snow God
  • 雨神Yǔshén — Rain God
  • 羲和Xīhé the 太陽神 Tàiyángshén — Great Sun Goddess, or 十日之母 Shírìzhīmǔ — Mother of the Ten Suns
  • 月神Yuèshén — Moon Goddesses: 常羲 Chángxī or 十二月之母 Shí’èryuèzhīmǔ — Mother of the Twelve Moons, and 嫦娥 Cháng’éref

“Some Taoist gods were thought to affect human morality and the consequences of it in certain traditions. Some Taoists beseeched gods, multiple gods, and/or pantheons to aid them in life and/or abolish their sins.

  • Civil (wen) and military (wu)deities:
    • 文帝Wéndi — Culture Deity, or 文昌帝 Wénchāngdì — Deity who Makes Culture Thrive, or 文昌王 Wénchāngwáng — King who Makes Culture Thrive: in southern provinces, this deity takes the identity of various historical persons, while in the north, he is more frequently identified as being the same as Confucius (Kǒngfūzǐ 孔夫子)
      • 魁星Kuíxīng — Chief Star, another god of culture and literature, but specifically, examination, is a personification of the man who awakens to the order of the Great Chariot
    • 武帝Wǔdì — Military Deity: 關帝 Guāndì — Divus Guan, also called 關公 Guāngōng — Duke Guan, and popularly 關羽 Guānyǔ
      • Another class is the 戰神Zhànshén — Fight God, who may be personified by Chīyóu (蚩尤) or Xíngtiān (刑天, who was decapitated for fighting against Tian)
    • 保生大帝Bǎoshēngdàdì — Great Deity who Protects Life
    • 八仙Bāxiān — Eight Immortals
    • 蠶神Cánshén — Silkworm God, who may be:
      • 蠶母Cánmǔ — Silkworm Mother, also called 蠶姑 Cángū — Silkworm Maiden, who is identified as Léizǔ (嫘祖), the wife of the Yellow Emperor: the invention of sericulture is attributed primarily to her
      • 青衣神Qīngyīshén — Bluegreen-Clad God: his name as a human was 蠶叢 Cáncóng — Silkworm Twig, and he is the first ruler and ancestor of the Shu state, and promoter of sericulture among his people
    • 財神Cáishén — Wealth God
    • 倉頡Cāngjié, the four-eyed inventor of the Chinese characters
    • 倉神Cāngshén — Granary God
    • 川主Chuānzhǔ — Lord of Sichuan
    • 城隍神Chénghuángshén — Moat and Walls God, Boundary God: the god of the sacred boundaries of a human agglomeration, he is often personified by founding fathers or noble personalities from each city or town
    • 陳靖姑Chénjìnggū — Old Quiet Lady, also called 臨水夫人 Línshuǐ Fūrén — Waterside Dame
    • 戶神Hùshén — Gate God
    • 車神Chēshén — Vehicle God
    • 二郎神Èrlángshén — Twice Young God, the god of engineering
    • 廣澤尊王Guǎngzé Zūnwáng — Honorific King of Great Compassion
    • 觀音Guānyīn — She who Hears the Cries of the World, the goddess of mercy
    • 黃大仙Huáng Dàxiān — Great Immortal Huang
    • 濟公Jìgōng — Help Lord
    • 酒神Jiǔshén — Wine God, personified as 儀狄 Yidi
    • 九天玄女Jiǔtiān Xuánnǚ — Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens, a disciple of Xiwangmu and initiator of Huangdi
    • 龍母Lóngmǔ — Dragon Mother
    • 魯班Lǔbān, the god of carpentry
    • 路神Lùshén — Road God
    • 行神Xíngshén — Walking God
    • 媽祖Māzǔ — Ancestral Mother, often entitled the Queen of Heaven
    • 判官Pànguān — Judging Official
    • 平安神Píng’ānshén — Peace God, an embodiment of whom is considered to have been Mao Zedong
    • 清水祖師Qīngshuǐ Zǔshī — Venerable Patriarch of the Clear Stream
    • 陶神Táoshén — Pottery God
    • 兔兒神Tùershén — Leveret God, the god of love among males
    • 托塔李天王Tuōtǎlǐ Tiānwáng — Tower-Wielding Heavenly King, in person Li Jing, who has three sons, the warlike protector deities Jīnzhā (金吒), Mùzhā (木吒), and Nǎzhā (哪吒)
    • 五顯Wǔxiǎn — Five Shining Ones, possibly a popular form of the cosmological Five Deities
    • 喜神Xǐshén — Joy God
    • 藥神Yàoshén — Medicine God, or frequently, 藥王 Yàowáng — Medicine King”
    • 月下老人Yuèxià Lǎorén — Old Man Under the Moon, the matchmaker who pairs lovers together
    • 獄神Yùshén — Jail-Purgatory God
    • 灶神Zàoshén — Hearth God, the master of the household deities, including: the Bed God (床神 Chuángshén), the Gate Gods (門神 Ménshén), and the Toilet god (廁神 Cèshén), often personified as Zigu
    • 鍾馗Zhōng Kuí, the vanquisher of ghosts and evil beings
    • 三星Sānxīng — Three Stars, a cluster of three astral gods of well-being:
      • 福星Fúxīng — Prosperity Star, god of happiness
      • 祿星Lùxīng — Firmness Star, god of firmness and success in life and examinations
      • 壽星Shòuxing — Longevity Star, who stands for a healthy and long liferef

“Gods of animal and vegetal life

  • 花神Huāshén — Flower Goddess
  • 狐神Húshén — Fox God(dess), or 狐仙 Húxiān — Fox Immortal, also called 狐仙娘娘 Húxiān Niángniáng — Fox Immortal Lady
    • Two other great fox deities, peculiar to northeast China, are the Great Lord of the Three Foxes (胡三太爷Húsān Tàiyé) and the Great Lady of the Three Foxes (胡三太奶 Húsān Tàinǎi), representing the yin and yang
  • 馬神Mǎshén — Horse God, or Mǎwáng 马王 — Horse King
  • 牛神Niúshén — Cattle God or Ox God, also called 牛王 Niúwáng — Cattle King
  • 狼神Lángshén — Wolf God
  • 樹神Shùshén — Tree God(s)
  • 五谷神Wǔgǔshén — Five Cereals God, another name of Shennong
  • 猿神Yuánshén — Monkey God, or 猿王 Yuánwáng — Monkey King, who is identified as Sūn Wùkōng (孙悟空)
  • 芝蔴神Zhīmáshén — Sesame Godref

“The worship of mother goddesses for the cultivation of offspring is present all over China, but predominantly in northern provinces. There are nine main goddesses, and all of them tend to be considered as manifestations or attendant forces of a singular goddess identified variously as Bixia Yuanjun (the Lady of the Blue Dawn, 碧霞元君, also known as the Tiānxiān Niángniáng 天仙娘娘, “Heavenly Immortal Lady”, or Tàishān Niángniáng 泰山娘娘, “Lady of Mount Tai”, or also Jiǔtiān Shèngmǔ 九天聖母, “Holy Mother of the Nine Skies” or Houtu, the goddess of the earth. Bixia herself is identified by Taoists as the more ancient goddess Xiwangmu, The general Chinese term for “goddess” is 女神 nǚshén, and goddesses may receive many qualifying titles, including  (母 “mother”), lǎomǔ (老母 “old mother”), shèngmǔ (聖母 “holy mother”), niángniáng (娘娘 “lady”), nǎinai (奶奶 “granny”).ref

“The additional eight main goddesses of fertility, reproduction, and growth are:

  • 瘢疹娘娘Bānzhěn Niángniáng, the goddess who protects children from illness;
  • 催生娘娘Cuīshēng Niángniáng, the goddess who gives swift childbirth and protects midwives;
  • 奶母娘娘Nǎimǔ Niángniáng, the goddess who presides over maternal milk and protects nursing;
  • 培姑娘娘Péigū Niángniáng, the goddess who cultivates children;
  • 培養娘娘Péiyǎng Niángniáng, the goddess who protects the upbringing of children;
  • 送子娘娘Sòngzi Niángniáng or 子孫娘娘 Zǐsūn Niángniáng, the goddess who presides over offspring;
  • 眼光娘娘Yǎnguāng Niángniáng, the goddess who protects eyesight;
  • 引蒙娘娘Yǐnméng Niángniáng, the goddess who guides young children.ref

“Altars of goddess worship are usually arranged with Bixia at the center and two goddesses at her sides, most frequently the Lady of Eyesight and the Lady of Offspring. A different figure, but with the same astral connections as Bixia is the Goddess of the Seven Stars (七星娘娘 Qīxīng Niángniáng). There is also the cluster of the Holy Mothers of the Three Skies (三霄聖母 Sānxiāo Shèngmǔ; or 三霄娘娘 Sānxiāo Niángniáng, “Ladies of the Three Stars”), composed of Yunxiao GuniangQiongxiao Guniang, and Bixiao Guniang. The cult of Chenjinggu, present in southeast China, is identified by some scholars as an emanation of the northern cult of Bixia.ref

“Other goddesses worshipped in China include Cánmǔ (蠶母 Silkworm Mother) or Cángū (蠶姑 Silkworm Maiden), identified with Léizǔ (嫘祖, the wife of the Yellow Emperor), Mágū (麻姑 “Hemp Maiden”), Sǎoqīng Niángniáng (掃清娘娘 Goddess who Sweeps Clean), Sānzhōu Niángniáng (三洲娘娘 Goddess of the Three Isles), and Wusheng Laomu. The mother goddess is central in the theology of many folk religious sects.ref

Gods of northeast China: Wudaxian and Northeast China folk religion

“Northeast China has clusters of deities which are peculiar to the area, deriving from the Manchu and broader Tungusic substratum of the local population. Animal deities related to shamanic practices are characteristic of the area and reflect wider Chinese cosmology. Besides the aforementioned Fox Gods (狐仙 Húxiān), they include:

  • 黃仙Huángxiān — Yellow Immortal, the Weasel God
  • 蛇仙Shéxiān — Snake Immortal, also variously called 柳仙 Liǔxiān — Immortal Liu, or 常仙 Chángxiān — Viper Immortal, or also 蟒仙 Mǎngxiān — Python or Boa Immortal
  • 白仙Báixiān — White Immortal, the Hedgehog God
  • 黑仙Hēixiān — Black Immortal, who may be the 烏鴉仙 Wūyāxiān — Crow Immortal, or the 灰仙 Huīxiān — Rat Immortal, with the latter considered a misinterpretation of the formerref

“Gods of North China and Mongolia

  • Genghis Khan(成吉思汗 Chéngjísīhán), worshipped by Mongols and Chinese under a variety of divinity titles, including 聖武皇帝 Shèngwǔ Huángdì — “Holy Military Sovereign Deity”, 法天啓運 Fǎtiān Qǐyùn “Starter of the Transmission of the Law of Heaven”, and 太祖 Tàizǔ — “Great Ancestor” (of the Yuan and the Mongols).ref

Bear Worship

Bear worship (also known as the bear cult or arctolatry) is the religious practice of the worshipping of bears found in many North Eurasian ethnic religions such as among the SamiNivkhAinuBasquesGermanic peoplesSlavs and Finns. There are also a number of deities from Celtic Gaul and Britain associated with the bear, and the DaciansThracians, and Getians were noted to worship bears and annually celebrate the bear dance festival. The bear is featured on many totems throughout northern cultures that carve them.” ref

“In an article in Enzyklopädie des Märchens, American folklorist Donald J. Ward noted that a story about a bear mating with a human woman, and producing a male heir, functions as an ancestor myth to peoples of the northern hemisphere, namely, from North America, Japan, China, Siberia and Northern Europe. Bears were the most worshipped animals of Ancient Slavs. During pagan times, it was associated with the god Volos, the patron of domestic animals. Eastern Slavic folklore describes the bear as a totem personifying a male: father, husband, or a fiancé. Legends about turnskin bears appeared, it was believed that humans could be turned into bears for misbehavior.” ref

“In Finnish paganism, the bear was considered a taboo animal, and the word for “bear” (oksi) was a taboo word. Euphemisms such as mesikämmen “honey-palm” were used instead. The modern Finnish word karhu (from karheacoarse, rough, referring to its coarse fur) is also such a euphemism. In the Finnish national epic, the Kalevala, the bear is called Otso, which is the sacred king of animals and leader of the forest, deeply feared and respected by old Finnish tribes. Calling a bear by its true name was believed to summon the bear. A successful bear hunt was followed by a ritual feast called peijaiset with a ceremony as the bear as an “honored guest,” with songs convincing the bear that its death was “accidental”, in order to appease its spirit. The skull of the bear was raised high into a pine tree so its spirit could climb back into its home in the heavens, and this tree was venerated afterwards. According to legend, Ungnyeo (literally “bear woman”) was a bear who turned into a woman, and gave birth to Dangun, the founder of the first Korean kingdom, Gojoseon. Bears were revered as motherly figures and symbolized patience.” ref

“The bear festival is a religious festival celebrated by the indigenous Nivkh in the Russian Far East. A Nivkh shaman (ch’am) would preside over the Bear Festival, which was celebrated in the winter between January and February, depending on the clan. A bear was captured and raised in a corral for several years by local women, who treated the bear like a child. The bear is considered a sacred earthly manifestation of Nivkh ancestors and the gods in bear form. During the Festival, the bear is dressed in a specially made ceremonial costume and offered a banquet to take back to the realm of gods to show benevolence upon the clans. After the banquet, the bear is killed and eaten in an elaborate religious ceremony. The festival was arranged by relatives to honor the death of a kinsman. The bear’s spirit returns to the gods of the mountain ‘happy’ and rewards the Nivkh with bountiful forests. Generally, the Bear Festival was an inter-clan ceremony where a clan of wife-takers restored ties with a clan of wife-givers upon the broken link of the kinsman’s death. The Bear Festival was suppressed in the Soviet period; since then the festival has had a modest revival, albeit as a cultural rather than a religious ceremony.” ref

“The Ainu people, who live on select islands in the Japanese archipelago, call the bear “kamuy” in the Ainu language, which translates to mean “god”. Many other animals are considered to be gods in the Ainu culture, but the bear is the head of the gods. For the Ainu, when the gods visit the world of man, they don fur and claws and take on the physical appearance of an animal. Usually, however, when the term “kamuy” is used, it essentially means a bear. The Ainu people willingly and thankfully ate the bear as they believed that the disguise (the flesh and fur) of any god was a gift to the home that the god chose to visit. The Ainu believed that the gods on Earth, the world of man, appeared in the form of animals. The gods had the capability of taking human form but only in their home, the country of the gods, which is outside the world of man. To return a god to his country, the people would sacrifice and eat the animal sending the god’s spirit away with civility. The ritual was called Omante and usually involveed a deer or adult bear.” ref

“Omante occurred when the people sacrificed an adult bear, but when they caught a bear cub. they performed a different ritual which is called Iomante, in the Ainu language, or Kumamatsuri in Japanese. Kumamatsuri translates to “bear festival,” and Iomante means “sending off.” The event of Kumamatsuri began with the capture of a young bear cub. As if he were a child given by the gods, the cub was fed human food from a carved wooden platter and was treated better than Ainu children for they thought of him as a god. If the cub was too young and lacked the teeth to properly chew food, a nursing mother would let him suckle from her own breast. When the cub reached 2–3 years of age, the cub was taken to the altar and then sacrificed. Usually, Kumamatsuri occurred in midwinter, when the bear meat is the best from the added fat. The villagers would shoot it with both normal and ceremonial arrows, make offerings, dance, and pour wine on top of the cub corpse. The words of sending off for the bear god were then recited. The festival lasted for three days and three nights to properly return the bear god to his home.” ref

“The Ainu people, who live on select islands in the Japanese archipelago, call the bear “kamui” in their language, which translates to mean god. While many other animals are considered to be gods in the Ainu culture, the bear is the head of the gods. For the Ainu, when the gods visit the world of man, they don fur and claws and take on the physical appearance of an animal. Usually, however, when the term “kamui” is used, it essentially means a bear. The Ainu people willingly and thankfully ate the bear as they believed that the disguise (the flesh and fur) of any god was a gift to the home that the god chose to visit.” ref 

“There is evidence that connects the Greek goddess Artemis with a cult of the bear. Girls danced as “bears” in her honor, and might not marry before undergoing this ceremony. According to mythology, the goddess once transformed a nymph into a bear and then into the constellation Ursa Major. The existence of an ancient bear cult among Neanderthals in the Middle Paleolithic period has been a topic of discussion spurred by archaeological findings. Ancient bear bones have been discovered in several different caves and their peculiar arrangement is believed by some archaeologists to be evidence of a bear cult during the Paleolithic era.” ref 

“The Nivkh, or Gilyak (also Nivkhs or Nivkhi, or Gilyaks; ethnonym: Нивхгу, Nʼivxgu (Amur) or Ниғвңгун, Nʼiɣvŋgun (E. Sakhalin) “the people”), are an indigenous ethnic group inhabiting the northern half of Sakhalin Island and the lower Amur River and coast on the adjacent Russian mainland and historically possibly parts of Manchuria. The origins of the Nivkh are hard to discern from current archaeological research. Their subsistence by fishing and coastal sea-mammal hunting is very similar to the Koryak and Itelmen on the Kamchatka Peninsula. The rigging of dog-sledges is also similar to these Chukotko-Kamchatkan groups. Spiritual beliefs are similar to those of the Northwest Coast Indians of North America, whose ancestors migrated from this area.” ref 

“The Nivkh are physically and genetically different from the surrounding peoples, and scholars believe they are the indigenous inhabitants of the area. The current archaeological model suggests that a sub-Arctic technological culture originating from the Transbaikal region, termed the microlithic culture, migrated across Siberia and populated the Amur and Sakhalin region during the Late Pleistocene, perhaps earlier. Scientists believe that people of this microlithic (small tool) culture were the first to migrate eastward into the Americas. The Nivkh are believed to be the original inhabitants of the region, and to derive from a proposed Neolithic people that migrated from the Transbaikal region during the Late Pleistocene.” ref

“The microlithic culture was technologically adept in the harsh climate of Siberia during the last ice age. After the ice receded, Tungusic peoples from the south pressed into the warmer northern areas, soon dominating the settled peoples. The Nivkh are considered the last surviving ethnic group able to adapt to the warmer climate and not be assimilated or squeezed out by the newcomers, hence the Nivkh isolate language. The earliest archeological radiocarbon dating for Northern Sakhalin as of 2004 is the Neolithic Age Imchin Site 2, dated to 4950–4570 BCE near the Tym’ River estuary on the west coast.” ref

“The Nivkh had long maintained trade and cultural relations with neighboring China and Japan. Previously within Qing China‘s sphere of influence, the Russian Empire annexed the region following two treaties in 1858 and 1860. Subsequently, traditional Nivkh lifestyle was significantly altered by colonization and collectivization. Today, the Nivkh live in Russian-style housing and with the overfishing and pollution of the streams and seas, they have adopted many foods from Russian cuisine. The Nivkh practice shamanism, which is important for the winter Bear Festival, though some have converted to Russian Orthodoxy. As of the 2002 Russian Federation census, 5,287 Nivkh exist. Most speak Russian today, and about 10 percent speak their native Nivkh language. Nivkh is considered a language isolate, although it is grouped, for convenience, with the Paleosiberian languages. The Nivkh language is divided into four dialects.” ref

Michael Fortescue suggests that Nivkh might be related to the Mosan languages of North America (however, Mosan is generally considered a Sprachbund rather than a language family). Fortescue also presents evidence that Nivkh is related to the Chukotko-Kamchatkans, forming a Chukotko-Kamchatkan–Amuric family, though the evidence was judged to be “insufficient” by Glottolog. More recently, Sergei Nikolaev argued in two papers for a systematic relationship between Nivkh and the Algic languages of North America and a more distant relationship between these two together and the Wakashan languages of coastal British Columbia.” ref

“The Sakhalin Nivkhs populated the island during the Late Pleistocene period, when the island was connected to the Continent of Asia via the exposed Strait of Tartary. When the ice age receded, the oceans rose and the Nivkh were split into two groups. It is suggested that the Nivkh people were present in a wide area of Northeast Asia and influenced other people and their cultures. Nivkhs may be related to the SusuyaOkhotsk, and Tobinitai culture that reached Hokkaido. Several historians suggest that the Nivkh were present in the kingdom of Goguryeo. There are indications that the ancestors of the Nivkh may have played a much more prominent role in pre- and protohistorical Manchuria. Nivkh lands extended along the northern coast of Manchuria from the Russian fortress at Tugur Bay eastward to the mouth of the Amur River at Nikolayevsk, then south through the Strait of Tartary as far as De Castries Bay. Formerly their territories had extended westwards at least as far as the Uda river and the Shantar Islands until pushed out by the Manchus and, later, the Russians.” ref

“The earliest mention of the Nivkh in history is believed to be a 12th-century Chinese chronicle, referring to a people called Jílièmí (Chinese: 吉列迷), who were in contact with the Mongol rulers of Yuan China. They had been allied with the Mongols since 1263, and the Mongols invaded Sakhalin to aid the Nivkh against the Ainu, who had been encroaching on Sakhalin from Hokkaido. In 1643, Vassili Poyarkov was the first Russian to write of the Nivkh, calling them Gilyak, a Tungus exonym, by which they would be referred until the 1920s.” ref

“After the Yuan period, Ainu and Nivkh of Sakhalin became tributaries to the Ming dynasty of China after Manchuria came under Ming rule as part of the Nurgan Regional Military Commission. Boluohe, Nanghar and Wuliehe were Yuan posts set up to receive tribute from the Ainu after their war with the Yuan ended in 1308. Ming Chinese outposts in Sakhalin and the Amur river area received animal skin tribute from Ainu on Sakhalin, Uilta and Nivkh in the 15th century after the Tyr-based Yongning Temple was set up along with the Nurkan (Nurgan) outposts by the Yongle emperor in 1409. The Ming also held the post at Wuliehe and received marten pelt fur tribute from assistant commander Alige in 1431 from Sakhalin after the Ming assigned titles like weizhenfu (official charged with subjugation), zhihui qianshi (assistance commander), zhihui tongzhi (vice commander) and Zhihuishi (commander) to Sakhalin indigenous headmen. The Ming received tribute from the headmen of Alingge, Tuolingha, Sanchiha and Zhaluha in 1437.” ref

“The position of headman among Sakhalin indigenous peoples was inherited paternally from father to son and the sons came with their fathers to Wuliehe. Ming officials gave silk uniforms with the appropriate rank to the Sakhalin Ainu, Uilta and Nivkh after they paid tribute. The Maritime Province region had the Ming “system for subjugated peoples’ implementers in it for the Sakhalin indigenous peoples.[clarification needed] Sakhalin received iron tools from mainland Asia through this trade, as Tungus groups joined in from 1456-1487. Local indigenous hierarchies had Ming Chinese given political offices integrated with them. The Ming system on Sakhalin was imitated by the Qing.” ref

“Nivkh women in Sakhalin married Han Chinese Ming officials when the Ming took tribute from Sakhalin and the Amur river region.[24][25] Local Sakhalin native chiefs had their daughters taken as wives by Manchu officials, as sanctioned by the Qing dynasty when the Qing exercised jurisdiction in Sakhalin and took tribute from them. Due to Ming rule in Manchuria, Chinese cultural and religious influence such as Chinese New Year, the “Chinese god”, Chinese motifs like the dragon, spirals, scrolls, and material goods like agriculture, husbandry, heating, iron cooking pots, silk, and cotton spread among the Amur natives like the UdeghesUlchis, and Nanais.” ref

“Nivkh clans (khal) were a group of people united by marriage ties, a common derived deity, arranging marriages, and responsible for group dispute resolution. The clan is divided into three exogamous sub-clans. A clan would cooperate with other members on hunts and fishing when away from the village. A Nivkh clan believed they had “one (common) akhmalk or imgi, one fire, one mountain man, one bear, one devil, one tkhusind (ransom, or clan penalty), and one sin.” ref

“Marriage tended to be exogamic unlike many paleo-Siberian groups. Although within the clan, marriage is endogamic, while sub-clans are exogamic. Nivkh marriage customs were very complicated and controlled by the clan. Cross-cousin marriage seems to be the original custom with the clan, a latter necessity when the clan was unable to marry individuals without breaking taboo. The bride price was probably introduced by the Neo-Siberians. The dowry was shared by the clan. The number of men generally exceeded the number of women. It was hard to gain wives, as they were few and expensive. This led to the wealthier men having more than one wife and poor men being unable to obtain wives.” ref

“Nivkh’s traditional religion was based on animist beliefs, especially via shamanism, before colonial Russians made efforts to convert the population to Eastern Orthodox Christianity. Nivkh animists believe the island of Sakhalin is a giant beast lying on its belly with the trees of the island as its hair. When the beast is upset, it awakens and trembles the earth causing earthquakes. Nivkh have a pantheon of vaguely defined gods (yz, yzng) that presided over the mountains, rivers, seas and sky. Nivkhs’ have extensive folklore, songs, and mythos of how humans and the universe were created, and of how fantastic heroes, spirits and beasts battled with each other in ancient times.” ref

“Fire is especially venerated. It is the symbol of the unity of the clan. Fire is considered a deity of their ancestors, protecting them from evil spirits and guarding their clan from harm.[44] An open flame would be “fed” a leaf of tobaccospices, or a tipple of vodka in order to please the spirits for protection. Nivkhs would also frequently offer items to the deities by ‘feeding’. The sea would be “fed” an item of importance in order that the sea god protects the travellers.” ref

“Shamans’ (ch’am) main role was in diagnosing and curing disease for the Nivkh. The rare shamans typically wore an elaborate coats with belts often made of metal. Remedies composed of plant and sometimes animal matter were employed to cure sickness. Talismans were used or offered to patients to prevent sickness. Shamans additionally functioned as a conduit to combat and ward off evil spirits that cause death. A shaman’s services usually were compensated with goods, quarters and food.” ref

“Nivkh Shamans also presided over the Bear Festival, a traditional holiday celebrated between January and February depending on the clan. Bears were captured and raised in a corral for several years by local women, who treated the bear like a child. The bear was considered a sacred earthly manifestation of Nivkh ancestors and the gods in bear form (see Bear worship). During the festival, the bear would be dressed in a specially-made ceremonial costume. It would be offered a banquet to take back to the realm of gods to show benevolence upon the clans. After the banquet, the bear would be sacrificed and eaten in an elaborate religious ceremony. Dogs were often sacrificed as well. The bear’s spirit returned to the gods of the mountain ‘happy’ and would then reward the Nivkh with bountiful forests. The festival typically would be arranged by relatives to honor the death of a kinsman. Generally, the Bear Festival was an inter-clan ceremony where a clan of wife-takers restored ties with a clan of wife-givers upon the broken link of the kinsman’s death. The Bear Festival was suppressed during Soviet occupation though the festival has had a modest revival since the decline of Soviet Union, albeit as a cultural instead of religious ceremony. A very similar ceremony, Iomante, is practiced by the Ainu people of Japan.” ref

Y-chromosomal DNA haplogroups

“Lell et al. (2002) tested a sample of seventeen Nivkh males and found that six of them (35%) belonged to Haplogroup C-M48, six of them (35%) belonged to haplogroup P-M45(xQ-M3R-M17), two of them (12%) belonged to haplogroup C-M130(xM48), two of them (12%) belonged to haplogroup K-M9 (xO-M119, O-M122, N-Tat, P-M45), and one of them (6%) belonged to haplogroup O-M119.” ref

“Tajima et al. (2004) tested a sample of twenty-one Nivkh males and found that eight of them (38%) belonged to haplogroup C-M217, a haplogroup which is also common among KoryaksItelmensYukaghirsTungusic peoples, and Mongols; six (29%) belonged to haplogroup K-M9(xO-M122O-M119P-P27), four of them (19%) belonged to haplogroup P-P27(xR-SRY10831.2), two of them (9.5%) belonged to R-SRY10831.2, and one of them (4.8%) belonged to Haplogroup BT-SRY10831.1(xC-RPS4Y711DE-YAPK-M9). According to the abstract for a doctoral dissertation by Vladimir Nikolaevich Kharkov, a sample of 52 Nivkhs (Нивхи) from Sakhalin Oblast (Сахалинская область) contained the following Y-DNA haplogroups: 71% (37/52) C-M217(xC-M77/M86, C-M407), 7.7% (4/52) O-M324(xO-M134), 7.7% (4/52) Q-M242(xQ-M346), 5.8% (3/52) D-M174, 3.8% (2/52) O-M175(xO-P31, O-M122), 1.9% (1/52) O-P31, and 1.9% (1/52) N-M46/M178.” ref

Mitochondrial DNA haplogroups

“Torroni et al. (1993) reported collecting blood samples from 57 “unrelated and unhybridized Nivkh individuals living in Rybnovsk and Nekrasovka villages in northern Sakhalin Island.” According to Starikovskaya et al. (2005) and Bermisheva et al. (2005), the members of this sample of Nivkhs belong to haplogroup Y (37/57 = 64.9%), haplogroup D (16/57 = 28.1%), haplogroup G1 (3/57 = 5.3%), and haplogroup M(xC, Z, D, G) (1/57 = 1.8%). In another sample of Nivkhs, possibly “those living on the continent” (although there appears to be an error in the original text), Bermisheva et al. (2005) have found the following mtDNA haplogroups: 67.3% (37/55) haplogroup Y, 25.5% (14/55) haplogroup G, 3.6% (2/55) haplogroup D, 1.8% (1/55) haplogroup M(xC, Z, D, G), and 1.8% (1/55) haplogroup N or R(xA, B, F, Y).” ref

“According to Duggan et al. (2013), the members of a sample of 38 Nivkhs collected in northern Sakhalin belonged to haplogroup Y1a (25/38 = 65.8%), haplogroup D4m2 (10/38 = 26.3%), and haplogroup G1b (3/38 = 7.9%). One identical Y1a haplotype was shared by eight Nivkh individuals, another Y1a haplotype was shared by six Nivkh individuals, and two other Y1a haplotypes were shared by three Nivkh individuals each, indicating a low genetic diversity of this population. Likewise, one identical D4m2 haplotype was shared by four Nivkh individuals, another D4m2 haplotype was shared by two Nivkh individuals, and a third D4m2 haplotype was shared by two or three Nivkh individuals and a Northeast Yakut individual.” ref 

“The authors also have found Haplogroup Y1a in 13.3% (2/15) of Berezovka Evens, 12.5% (3/24) of Taimyr Evenks, 6.5% (2/31) of Udegeys, 2.6% (1/39) of Kamchatka Evens, and 2.3% (2/88) of Central Yakuts, and they have noted that other studies have reported finding this haplogroup in high frequency in the Ulchi and Negidal, in 9%-10% of Koryaks and eastern Evenks, as well as in low frequency in Central and Vilyuy Yakuts. Besides the Nivkhs, the authors also have found mtDNA that belongs to haplogroup D4m2 in 8.7% (2/23) Sakkyryyr Evens, 3.7% (1/27) Tompo Evens, and 3.1% (1/32) Northeast Yakuts, with the Northeast Yakut individual sharing an identical haplotype with several of the Nivkhs.” ref

“The authors have noted that mtDNA sequences that belong to the same branch of haplogroup D have been found in Evenks, Evens, Yukaghirs, and South Siberian Buryats and Turkic speakers, and another study has reported one instance of D4m2 in a sample of 154 Dolgans. As for G1b, the other mtDNA haplogroup found among Nivkhs, Duggan et al. (2013) also have found it in their samples of Kamchatka Evens (6/39 = 15.4%), Koryaks (2/15 = 13.3%), Yukaghirs (2/20 = 10.0%), Iengra Evenks (2/21 = 9.5%), and Tompo Evens (1/27 = 3.7%), and they have cited Starikovskaya et al. (2005) as evidence for their statement that haplogroup G1 is also common in the Negidal. According to YFull and Dryomov et al. (2020), two members of haplogroup G1b from the Nivkh sample of Duggan et al. (2013) belong to G1b-G16129A!*, whereas the remaining member of haplogroup G1b from that sample belongs to G1b1a-G16244A.” ref

“М. А. Gubina et al. (2013) examined the mitochondrial DNA of a sample of seventeen Nivkhs from the village of Nogliki, Nogliksky District, Sakhalin Oblast and found that they belonged to haplogroup Y (8/17 = 47.1%, all Y1a+T16189C!), haplogroup D (3/17 = 17.6%, including 2/17 D4e5b and 1/17 D4j4a), haplogroup G (3/17 = 17.6%, including 2/17 G1b1-16207 and 1/17 G1b1a-16244), haplogroup H (2/17 = 11.8%), and haplogroup U5 (1/17 = 5.9%). Besides the Western Eurasian influence apparent in the presence of haplogroups H and U5 among Nivkhs of Nogliki, it is also notable that there is no overlap between the Nivkh samples of Duggan et al. (2013) and Gubina et al. (2013) in regard to the subclades of haplogroups D4 and G1b to which they belong except for a single member of G1b1a-G16244A in each sample.” ref

“Korean Shamanism has played a key role in the development of Korean civilization believed to be from the time of the mythical Dangun in 2333 BCE until the present day.” ref

“With its history of some five thousand years, shamanism is the oldest belief system in Korea. The Koreans agree that their shamanistic tradition stems from Central Asia and is connected with the above-mentioned Northern Shamanistic Belt, connecting Korea with Central Asia, Siberia, and northern Scandinavia.” ref

“Shamanism Endures In Both Koreas — But In The North, Shamans Risk Arrest Or Worse.” ref

AN INVESTIGATION ON THE HISTORY AND STRUCTURE OF KOREAN SHAMANISM | International Journal of Korean Humanities and Social Sciences

Abstract: Korean civilization has been influenced by different religions, such as Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and lately Christianity. However, the nucleus of the Korean culture is Shamanism, which is a conjuring religious phenomenon. Even though Shamanism belongs to the first page in the history of religions, it has been transmitted to next generations of Korea in different forms, somewhat surviving until today. A possible reason for this may be that Shamanism exhibits a dynamic and selective tradition that has adapted to different religions around it. It may also provide human beings with the blessings that they are deprived of in today’s society. In this study, the origin and development of Shamanism in Korea, including the three dynasties of Silla, Koryo and Yi, were investigated. The primitive forms of ancient beliefs of Koreans as well as the structure of Shamanism and related rituals were described. Information was also provided on Shaman ritualists and the instruments they utilized in rituals.” ref

“It is difficult to determine the origin of Korean Shamanism as well as to identify its prototype. Today’s Shaman customs have been mixed with foreign elements and have undergone various changes. Original Shamanism must rather be found in ancient beliefs, such as myths and rituals before foreign influences took place. Fortunately, information about some myths of ancient times has been transmitted to us through various records. One of these is the Myth of Tangun which refers to God and the belief in his coming from heaven to earth resulting in the union of heaven and earth and creation. Accordingly, the heavenly God married the goddess mother of earth who was actually re-born as a human being and before then was a she-bear. Through the union of God and human being, a new life was created, that is the son of God. This also indicates that a new world was created in the form of a nation. Chumong and Hyŏkkŏseare other examples of myths that used more or less similar symbols describing ancient beliefs.” ref

In order to understand the beliefs of ancient Korean people, it is also necessary to investigate their rituals. These rituals may be primarily grouped in three sections.The first one is the sacrificial offering ceremonies and the belief in light, which also symbolizes heavenly God. People offered sacrifices to the Heavenly God and welcomed him with song and dance in these ceremonies. An example is Yŏnggo (Welcoming Drum) that took place in the harvest month. As a farming culture started to develop in Korea, ceremonies also started to change. Thus, the second group of rituals is related to agriculture and the belief in grain goddess. Here, agricultural rituals took place in which sacrifices were offered to the goddess mother of earth. The third ritual concerns exorcising with singing and dancing and the belief in creation. In these events, people sang and danced with food and drink for many days and nights. The religious significance was to lead the people into a group ecstasy so that they could experience union with God. Actually, we can find the prototype of Korean Shamanism by readjusting the structure of ancient beliefs as indicated by the rituals and myths. This should be as follows: Descent of Heavenly God (Comes in the form of light or sends his son) – Sublimation of Goddess Mother of Earth (Self-abandonment for direct contact with God, through drinking, singing, and dancing) – Fusion of Heaven and Earth (Realizing man’s wishes, such as bountiful harvest or victory in battle by union with God through certain rituals)” ref

 Shamanism has existed on the Korean peninsula since the archaic period (before 1,000 BCE). First written records about Shamanism are at about the third century in the chinese text Wei Chi. Foreign religions, such as Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism and much later Christianity have started to become dominant, especially in the elite upper class, with the passing of time. In spite of all, Shamanism did not disappear and continued to exist along the other religions. It continued its popularity, especially with females and poorer people, and was transmitted to the next generations. The means of transmission can be classified into three. The first one was a simple transmission of Shamanism with time, mainly through personal or village ceremonies. In this case, the influence of foreign religions on the transmission of beliefs and practices of archaic Shamanism was superficial and without fundamental changes. The second type of transmission was syncretistic. This means that Shamanism was incorporated into the beliefs and practices of the other religions, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, and Christianity while replacing some of the essential substance or meaning of these religions with its own. The third one was sublimated transmission, which involved the formation of different, new religions by the mixing of Shamanism with other established religions. The development of Korean Shamanism may be understood better by the investigation of its status in the three royal dynasties of Silla (356935), Koryŏ (9181392), and Yi (13921910) that have ruled in Korean territories.” ref

Study of Taojiazhai remains reveals central Asian origins of O3 in the Di-Qiang populations

“The idea of the cradle of Han cultural origins as originating in the south needs to be thrown out for good, as a huge amount of interdisciplinary data as well as on the genetics front now shows extremely ancient populations in more northerly parts. Clear evidence in terms of ancient DNA as well as evidence in the archaeological record is revealing the presence of more northerly prehistoric societies that have entered and formed the Han Chinese as well as surrounding populations of Northeast and East Asian populations (such as that of Korea and Japan).” ref

“The origins of East Asians involves a much more complicated picture than the previously modeled by the Hong Shi paper which went on to be cited by papers for a decade and beyond, and new models and theories need to be disseminated to all who are interested in Chinese origins. This paper on Taojiazhai (excerpts follow) showing mtDNA and Y-DNA that is predominantly northern in nature, and its conclusions that Di-Qiang populations migrated south, is but one of many other emerging studies that show the demic and cultural influences of Central Asia, “the Northern Zone”, northeast Asia and the coastal SEA, in merging form what is the Han culture.” ref 

“To uncover the origin of the Han Chinese, ancient DNA analysis was performed on the remains of 46 humans (1700 to 1900 years ago) excavated from the Taojiazhai site in Qinghai province, northwest of China, where the Di-Qiang populations had previously lived. In this study, eight mtDNA haplogroups (A, B, D, F, M*, M10, N9a, and Z) and one Y-chromosome haplogroup (O3) were identified. All analyses show that the Taojiazhai population presents close genetic affinity to Tibeto-Burman populations (descendants of Di-Qiang populations) and Han Chinese, suggesting that the Di-Qiang populations may have contributed to the Han Chinese genetic pool.” ref

“During two periods, respectively, 4,000–5,000 and 2,000–2,500 years ago, the Di-Qiang people embarked on large-scale southward migrations into the southwest of China, where they mixed with southern natives, including those speaking Daic, Hmong-Mien, and Austro-Asiatic. They developed into such Tibeto-Burman populations as the Tibetan, Qiang, Yi, Pumi, Tujia, and so on. In addition, a branch of the DiQiang population migrated eastward to the central plain area, the middle and lower Yellow River Valley, and these integrated gradually with the natives around 5000–6000 years ago. During the Han Dynasty (206 BCE to 220 CE), they developed into a large population known as Han Chinese.” ref

ref

Dispersals of the Siberian Y-chromosome Haplogroup Q in Eurasia

“Researchers found that the subclades of haplogroup Q continued to disperse from Central Asia and Southern Siberia during the past 10,000 years. Apart from its migration through the Beringia to the Americas, haplogroup Q also moved from Asia to the south and to the west during the Neolithic period, and subsequently to the whole of Eurasia and part of Africa. The estimated time of Q1a2a1a1-M3 is 13-22,000 years ago. Q1a2a1a1a-M19, a subclade of Q1a2a1a1-M3, remained in Southern America and has a similarly diversified pattern with its upstream lineage. The age of Q1a2a1a1a-M19 is approximately 7,000–8,000 years ago.” ref

“Haplogroup Q reaches its highest frequencies in Siberia, especially in Kets (90–94%) and Selkups (66–71%), and is rarely seen in Western, Southern and South-eastern Asia. Subclade Q1a1a1-M120 appears almost only in Eastern Asia, and its diversity implies that haplogroup Q has migrated from north to south with the ancestors of current Han Chinese during the Neolithic period. Subclades Q1a1b-M25 and Q1a2-M346 have spread widely in Eurasia. Q1a1b-M25 reaches its highest frequency in Turkmen (34–43%) and shows low frequencies in other Eurasian populations, while Q1a2-M346 appears in Central, Western, and Southern Asia, and most parts of Europe.” ref

“Ancient DNA Evidence Reveals that the Y Chromosome Haplogroup Q1a1 Admixed into the Han Chinese 3,000 Years Ago.” ref 

“Haplogroup Q-M120, also known as Q1a1a1, is a Y-DNA haplogroup. It is the only primary branch of haplogroup Q1a1a (F746/NWT01). The lineage is most common amongst modern populations in north-east Eurasia. The possible time of origin at around 15,400 years ago and a possible place of origin is Asia. It has been found at low frequency in samples of Han Chinese, Dungans, Hmong Daw in Laos, Japanese, Dörwöd Kalmyks, Koreans, Mongols, Tibetans, Uygurs, and Vietnamese. It also has been found among Bhutanese, Murut people in Brunei, and Azerbaijanis.” ref

“One of the 1K Genomes samples, HG01944, from Peruvians in Lima, Peru belongs to Q-M120. Q-M120 is the other branch under Q-F746. It is best known as an East Asian branch of Q. This is intriguing; if it is not a result of post-colonial admixture, it will mark a fourth or fifth Q lineage in the Americas. The branch of Q-M120 including this sample has a calculated TMRCA of 5,000 to 7,000 years, meaning that it may be the result of a later pre-Columbian immigration from North or East Asia.” ref

ref

“The geographic location and estimated age of ancient groups used in this study. Ganqing region (shaded red) overlies the middle and upper reaches of the Yellow River and is adjacent to the Central Plain area (shaded orange), where the ancestors of the Han lived.” ref

Ancient DNA reveals genetic connections between early Di-Qiang and Han Chinese

“Researchers found Mogou mtDNA haplogroups were highly diverse, comprising 14 haplogroups: A, B, C, D (D*, D4, D5), F, G, M7, M8, M10, M13, M25, N*, N9a, and Z. In contrast, Mogou males were all Y-DNA haplogroup O3a2/P201; specifically, one male was further assigned to O3a2c1a/M117 using targeted unique regions on the non-recombining region of the Y-chromosome. We compared Mogou to 7 other ancient and 38 modern Chinese groups, in a total of 1793 individuals, and found that Mogou shared close genetic distances with Taojiazhai (a more recent Di-Qiang population), Hengbei, and Northern Han. We modeled their interactions using Approximate Bayesian Computation, and support was given to a potential admixture of ~13-18% between the Mogou and Northern Han around 3300–3800 years ago.” ref

“The Huaxia is the earliest Chinese dynasty to emerge ~2000 BCE along the Yellow River. This population grew from the Central Plain area and later became established as the Han Chinese during the Han Dynasty (206 BCE to 220 CE). Throughout history, the Han Chinese continued to have complex interactions with surrounding ethnic minority groups in their vicinity, whose details are being studied and debated by historians, archaeologists, anthropologists and geneticists. One important pastoral agriculturist group that interacted with the Han Chinese from the west near the upper reaches of the Yellow River in the Gansu-Qinghai (or Ganqing) region is a historical group called the Di-Qiang.” ref

“Around the middle Neolithic, as people (including ancestors of the Han) expanded away from the Central Plain due to improved agricultural practices, they encountered the Di-Qiang people, and both groups have occupied the Ganqing. A recent ancient DNA study goes further to suggest that a once Ganqing population, the Taojiazhai people, is related to the Di-Qiang, and even contributed genetically to the Han Chinese. However, an issue with the Taojiazhai was that the archeological site dated to ~1700-1900 years ago, which occurred well within the time period of the Han dynasty, raising the possibility that some Taojiazhai individuals might have been admixed in Han Chinese.” ref

“In this study, we overcome this problem by investigation of the Mogou cemetery (Fig. 1), a considerably older Di-Qiang site in the Ganqing region that is enclosed by the Qinghai-Tibetan Plateau to the west and the Tengger Desert to the north. The accelerator mass spectrometry (AMS) radiocarbon dating of the Tomb M633 human bone samples (slightly more recent than specimens collected for this study) yielded 3145 ± 45 years ago and 3526–3336 years ago after correction with Damon’s table. Cultural artifacts, such as funerary pottery constructed of red clay with features found prominently in the Qijia culture, place this site in the late Neolithic to early Bronze Age (~3600 to 4200 years ago) and associated with the Di-Qiang. So the Mogou represents an early Di-Qiang predating the Han dynasty.” ref

The common ancestor of Han Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans dated to 3000 – 3600 years ago

“The most recent common ancestor of the three major East Asian ethnic groups to the time of the Shang dynasty using a genome-wide study. Here to tell us about their findings and the specific genetic connections and distinctions between these populations is Dr. Shuhua Xu, one of the authors of the study.” ref

Shamanism and Chinese Goddesses ~Xi wangmu and Nugua~

“Definitions Shaman: The word shaman is derived from the Tungusic term šaman. The shaman performs religious ceremonies. The shaman is someone who is thought to be capable to see what others can not, the spirits and gods of the cosmos. The type of rites practiced and the cosmological understanding are the basis for the definition of shamanism. Soul: The word soul can be interchanged with „spirit‟. The soul is believed to be a sort of disembodied energy. This energy makes up the emotional nature or sense of identity that an individual, animal, or an object has. The soul‟s existence is not threatened by the physical destruction of the entity it inhabits. On some occasions, the soul is thought to leave its object and return. Especially when the term spirit is used it can also denote an energy that is not necessarily connected to a previous corporeal form. Usually, in these cases, the spirit is seen as something divine. Animism: The word „anima‟ comes from Greek and means „soul‟. Animism is a notion that all things have a soul. Edward Tylor described animism as a doctrine of spiritual beings. Man, animals, plants, mountains, and so on is seen to possess a spirit.” ref

“Scholarly approaches to the study of early Chinese shamanism written in english are not numerous as far as Linda Anett Lindgren can tell, but there seems to be a growing interest on the topic. Sarah Milledge Nelson published recently a very interesting book about shamanism and the making of states in East Asia entitled “Shamanism and the origin of states”. She puts a focus on the shaman as a community leader. Michael Loewe has written a book about the religious beliefs of the Han state called “Faith, myth, and reason in Han China” and deals with shamanism in several chapters. Anne Birrell has written at length about Chinese mythology and translated many early Chinese texts such as “Chinese mythology” and “The Classic of Mountains and the Sea”. There has long been an understanding of the state of Chu as deeply rooted in shamanistic beliefs and several scholars have written on this subject for instance in the book “Defining Chu.” ref

“Suzanne E. Cahill has written the book “Transcendence and Divine Passion: The Queen Mother of the West in Medival China”. As the title suggests this is after the time period I am interested in, but she also looks at the origin of Xi wangmu. Lee Irwin has written a comparative study on goddesses in China entitled “Divinity and salvation: the great goddesses of China”. Both Nugua and Xi wangmu are a part of this. In addition to this comes books that deal with early Chinese religion and history in more general terms, and texts on early art. To mention a few; “The search for ancient China”, “China in the early bronze age”, “The Chinese Neolithic”, “Art in China” and so on. Regarding Asian shamanism Sidky published the book “Haunted by the Archaic shaman: Himalayan Jhãkris and the discourse on shamanism”. Scholars on the Topic of Shamanism S. Shirokogoroff was a Russian ethnographer who did studies on the Tungus in Siberia in the early twentieth century. He published the books “General theory of shamanism among the Tungus”, “What is shamanism?”, and “Psycomental complex of the Tungus.” ref

“Sidky makes use of Shirokogoroff in his work. M. Eliade was a Romanian scholar of religion. His theories on shamanism have greatly influenced the field and created paradigms. Eliade presented in his book “Shamanism: Archaic techniques of ecstasy” what he understood as the common traits of shamanism. Eliade is a highly debated scholar often criticized as an armchair savant. Not helped by his works which is written in an almost prosaic manner. A large part of the works of Eliade does not stand up to scientific standard. However according to Sidky in regards to shamanism is Eliade “still considered the foremost authority on the subject by many.”. Eliade‟s understanding of shamanism still holds high regards with some scholars of religious history. Such as Drury who bases much of his studies of shamanism on the work of Eliade on the same subject.” ref

“Meredith B. McGuire refers to Eliade when she describes the religious experience of the shaman (McGuire, 1997, p.18). James also refers to Eliade in regards to the concept of the axis mundi. Birrell in her translation of Shanhaijing dedicates her work to the memory of Georges Dumézil and Mircea Eliade. Å. Hultkrantz was a Swedish professor of history of religions that focused on shamanism. His work belongs to the Phenomenology of religion and is similar to that of Eliade. Hultkrantz is however not as widely criticized as Eliade. Major uses Hultkrantz as basis when he discusses Chu shamanism. S.M. Nelson is an archeologist and Professor at the University of Denver who writes on the topic of shamanism in East Asia. Nelson‟s main critique of Eliade is that he did not recognize the shaman as community leader. She argues that by the time ethnological facts were collected shamans, especially in Siberia had lost their former role as leaders of their group. A. Kehoe is an anthropologist that has worked mainly with Native American history.” ref

“She is strongly critical of Eliade and to a lesser extent Hultkrantz. Her main point of critique seems to be Eliade‟s and Hultkrantz‟s “repressed romantic fantasies”. Under which the creation of the noble savage with “deep spirituality” is to be found. Also, the fact that Eliade considered shamanism to be from the Paleolithic period and thus current shamanism is an unchanged continuation from that time. Furthermore that their definition of shamanism is not suitable for certain groups in America below the subarctic region. H. Sidky is a professor in the Department of Anthropology at Miami University. In his book “Haunted by the Archaic shaman: Himalayan Jhãkris and the discourse on shamanism” he presents his studies on the Nepalese shamans (Jhãkris). Kehoe declares that his work is “an important, significant contribution to anthropology and comparative religions. Combining firsthand ethnography with in-depth scholarly discussion of shamanism”. Sidky compares his conclusions with the work of S. Shirokogoroff.” ref

“Shamanism To define shamanism is no easy task. There exists controversy as to what shamanism is and how it originated, and in what geographical area it is found. A few scholars even operate with the concept of shamanisms. They usually place shamanism in a wide geographical area. On the other side, a minority of scholars are of the opinion that shamanism is an academic illusion. Nonetheless, as Linda Anett Lindgren sees it cross-cultural similarities do exist. As far as Linda Anett Lindgren can tell the scholars that believe that shamanism is a viable concept make up the large majority. However what geographical area that the notion of shamanism can be used within is highly debated. Some believe it is only usable in Siberia and the Arctic regions, others again widen the area to parts of Asia or Asia in general, others see it as a Eurasian concept, while others again use shamanism on a worldwide basis.” ref

“Linda Anett Lindgren believes that one can with a degree of certainty talk of Eurasian shamanism. Linda Anett Lindgren does not have extensive enough knowledge about the topic to place shamanism outside this region, however, it might be possible. According to Hultkrantz is the essence of shamanism a series of symbols which express it. Some symbols of shamanism have their root in separate historical developments and are less essential. However other symbols reoccur cross-culturally and as such make up the essence of shamanism. Linda Anett Lindgren will give a short presentation of the core findings of shamanism. After which each element will be presented more extensively. First of all, shamanism requires belief in souls and a divide into different realms of existence. The shaman is an individual whose soul can pass from one cosmic region to another and by doing so can communicate with the spirits. Shirokogoroff defined the shaman as someone who did the following “mastered spirits, who at their will can introduce these spirits into themselves and use their power over the spirits in their own interests, particularly helping other people, who suffer from spirits.” ref

“To do this requires an ecstatic trance as a means to travel to the realm of the spirits. The world consists of the three cosmic zones which are connected through a central axis. The central axis is a breach between the different cosmic regions and it is through this opening that the shaman‟s soul travels to the spirit world. The central axis can take the shape of a tree, a mountain, a ziggurat, a tent pole, and so on. But the mountain and the tree are the most common. Furthermore, the shaman requires the help of the aiding spirits and the main spirit that resides within the shaman. Most often these spirits take on animal form, even if they are ancestral spirits. Thus, shamanistic beliefs have strong animal symbolism. According to Drury is shamanism simply applied animism or animism in practice. As all of nature possess spirits that are interconnected with each other an intermediary is necessary to communicate with the different levels of the cosmos. Shirokogoroff stated “a special system of animism lies at the basis of shamanism.” ref

“Nelson agrees to some degree as she states “Animism may underlie some shamanistic beliefs, such as the belief in spirits of mountains and rivers, wind, and rain”. The shaman is a socially recognized part-time ritual intercessor, a healer, problem solver, and interpreter of the world, whose calling is involuntary and involves a transformative initiatory crisis. His repertoire consists of dramatic public performances involving drumming, singing, and dancing in which he is the musicant. He has the ability to access ASC at will (without drugs) and enters into a distinctive mode of interaction with paranormal beings of various classes. The embodiment (adhesion) of spirits does not result in the replacement of the shaman‟s consciousness. He has mastery over spirit helpers and uses that power for the benefit of clients. The shaman has distinctive specialized paraphernalia: the drum, costume, headdress, metal bells, and beads. Finally, he commands a body of specialized knowledge transmitted orally from teacher to pupil according to tradition.” ref

“(ASC: altered state of consciousness) The shaman has a special costume to draw the attention of the spirits and the spectators. Music is another essential feature of shamanism. It is a rhythmic way to call up the spirits, so the spirits can help the shaman on his way to the spirit realm. Drums tend to be the instrument of choice, but other musical instruments can also do the job. Furthermore, the shaman has another way to connect with the spirits through the art of divination. Divination is useful when one is seeking information from the spirit world. Finally, the shaman can with the help of the spirits become a healer. That ethnographic Finn-Ugric and Siberian Shamanism and American Subarctic shamanism are historically related seems indubitable. They share a suit of elements including use of the single-headed hand-held drum, icons of spirits hung from the shaman’s costume (so that they jingle and clang as the shaman dances) and in the tent, the technique of inducing trance by increasing the rapidity of the drumbeats while performing dancing movements that often become frenzied, and preparing for the seance by fasting and, immediately prior to the drumming-dancing stage, ingesting a mind-altering substance-mushrooms, tobacco, vodka.” ref

“Eurasian shamans‟ souls leave their bodies, and the tent, during the trance and journey to alternative realms in the multi-layered cosmos, where they meet and actively seek to ally with (struggle with or propitiate) spirits who can assist in the shaman’s task of healing and divining. Eurasian shamans do not usually transform into animals, they may fly as a bird, their long fringes serving as feathered wings and/or assisted by a flying spirit, or tunnel or swim, but they seem to be more or less ambiguously anthropomorphic in their soul travels. Shamanism as a Configuration of Religion Eliade stated that shamanism is found to coexist with other religious expressions. Hultkrantz agreed with this and stated that shamanism is no religion, but a religious configuration. According to Eliade can shamanism be seen as the mystic element of several different religions, and as such the shaman is not necessary in all religious activity of that group. The shaman is only required for some of the religious ritual practices. However, the shaman has several tasks connected with his or her vocation.” ref

“The Axis Mundi and the Cosmology of the Shaman Shamanism requires a certain cosmology that makes the contact between the spirits and the shaman possible. The world is usually divided into three cosmic zones. The three levels are made up of sky, earth, and underworld which are connected through a central axis. The central axis is like an opening between the different planes. It is through this opening that the shaman travels to the spirit world. The shaman has the knowledge of how to pass from one cosmic region to another. Hultkrantz was of the same opinion, however, he stated that not all shamans have an underworld to go to. Although the typical divide are our world, the upper world, and the lower world. According to Sidky the Nepalese shamans (Jhãkris) operates with the same type of cosmos. To carry out their supernatural mandate to aid people against harmful forces, Jhãkris are compelled to navigate the heavens, earth, and the realms of the underworld. This is a multitiered universe, which is analogous to the Siberian shaman‟s cosmos, consisting of an upper, middle, and lower worlds, with each level further subdivided into additional planes that extend spatially in four cardinal directions.” ref

“The spirit travel is often understood as a magical flight and as such bird symbolism tends to be associated with shamanistic beliefs. Eliade stressed the importance of the “ascensional symbolism” when it comes to birds. Kehoe mentioned that the shaman may fly as a bird or be assisted by flying spirits. The central axis is often seen as the center of the world and is also called an axis mundi. Furthermore, this axis mundi frequently takes on the form of a mountain, a tree, a ziggurat, a tent pole, and so on. Sidky also states that the axis mundi is a link between the upper, middle, and lower worlds. Often represented by a mountain or a cosmic tree. Interestingly enough when discussing the cosmos of the Nepalese shaman he refers to Eliade‟s concept of the three realms and axis mundi. He completely dismisses the works of Eliade yet points to his work. On occasion the symbolism of the World Tree and the Central Mountain can coincide, and as such complement each other. In the case of a World Tree, the thought is that the branches touch the sky and the roots reach down to the underworld. As Eliade perceived it the World Tree was a symbol of the eternal cosmic regeneration. Thus the tree can also be seen as a symbol of fertility, life, and immortality.” ref

“Shamanism and Divination Divination is an ancient technique that has been practiced far and wide. The goal of divination is to foretell the future or the wishes of ancestors or other spirits. Divination can be practiced without the presence of shamanism. Shirokogoroff considered divination to be an essential part of the shaman’s task. Eliade believed that the tradition of divination was especially connected with shamanism. “Divination itself is a technique particularly adapted to actualizing the spiritual realities that are the basis of shamanism or to facilitating contact with them.” Hultkrantz felt that Eliade did not put enough emphasis on the divination aspect of shamanism. Both Eliade and Hultkrantz dealt mainly with scapulimancy in their work. Scapulimancy is performed by exposing the shoulder blade of an animal to a heat source that results in cracks. These cracks are then interpreted. The cracks are supposedly a message from the spirit world.” ref

“The same is also done to tortoise shells. One should keep in mind that often the word “scapulimancy‟ is wrongly used to cover divination with tortoise shells. Shirokogoroff claimed that scapulimancy was the typical form of divination in China and Mongolia. Early in the twentieth century groups in Mongolia used the shoulder bone of a sheep or a ram for divination. According to Field is the practice still ongoing in Mongolia today. However, in Nepal divination is not performed this way. One form of divination is rice divination where rice is placed upon the drum used by the shaman and then the drum is gently thumped from below so the rice align in patterns. Then the pattern is interpreted. Sidky also states that the Nepalese shaman uses divination prior to a healing ceremony. Often the internal organs of sacrificial animals, such as the spleen of a goat or the liver of a chicken are used to foretell what ales the patient in question.” ref

“Since my focus is China, I will only deal with bone or tortoise shell divination. According to Ching the Chinese shaman asked a question on behalf of someone then the diviner reads the cracks made by a hot point. Then the diviner relays this information of the future so the seeker can take appropriate action. According to Ching, the diviner possesses some special bond with the spirits, who help with the undertaking of deciphering the cracks. Linda Anett Lindgren guesses this would be a good way to avoid blame if your divination did not turn out as foretold. The spirits could have misled you due to discontent. Ancestor Worship, Linda Anett Lindgren considers ancestor worship as religion or as an element of religion. It goes beyond paying homage to those who once lived. Ancestor veneration is connected to ideas about an after-life and that the dead are not completely gone. Perhaps it is a comfort that when we die, we do not entirely disappear from our family and familiar surroundings. Also, we might have some new powers.” ref

“Furthermore, we will leave a mark, our names will not be forgotten, because will we be remembered through the veneration of our family. Ancestral worship is not an uncommon cultural phenomenon, it has been found all over the world. Linda Anett Lindgren would argue that there is a very close connection between animism and ancestor worship. The soul of the deceased is thought not to perish with the body. Instead, the soul continues on in the spirit world, where it could possibly help the living if given enough attention and gifts. Ancestor spirits can also play a role in the life of a future shaman. Eliade pointed out that more often then not it is the ancestors of the upcoming shaman that makes contact and informs of the new vocation he or she is to embrace. Therefore it can be argued that the manner, in which the shaman receives her vocation, can be connected to ancestor cults. Sidky mentions that when a Nepalese shaman is approached by an individual that has experienced to be “seized” by spirits. The shaman must then determine whether or not this individual has been contacted by a god or ancestral spirit to take on the calling of the role as shaman or has suffered an attack by evil spirits. A tool to help unravel this question is rice divination.” ref

“How to Look For Signs of Religion Religion is often stated to be the fundamental difference between us and other living creatures. Humanity seems to have an innate desire for something greater, something that underlies the cosmos. Eliade expressed the view that what truly differentiates humans from animals is the instinct for transcendence. Archeologists, historians and paleontologist have long pondered how religion came about. When did man become a religious creature and what are the earliest signs of religion? Some scholars see early artwork as the first signs of religious belief, and that many of such objects are lost to us as they could have been made of perishable materials. Art and decoration are connected with symbolism, and are therefore seen as a result of religious behavior. Eliade perceived art as a magical transcendence of the object. Making it more than mere decoration. For instance, Jones et.al. state that some of the earliest archaeological evidence of religion consists of sculptured images of female figures excavated in hundreds of the Upper Paleolithic sites throughout Europe and northern Asia.” ref

“These figurines are usually called mother goddesses. However, it must be stated that not all scholars subscribe to this belief, as they consider art as a result of humans esthetic desires. However, it seems to me that what all agree on is the religious significance of burial. At the same time, burial is often connected with art as we shall see in the next segment. The Burial: First Indication of Religion Burials with pottery and jewelry are by most scholars seen as the first indications of religion, as it can be interpreted as a belief in an afterlife. The burial indicates an emotional bond between the tribe and the deceased. Furthermore, the objects left with the corps indicate a belief in the afterlife or a final travel. This is a logical conclusion since a dead person would have no need for jewelry and other objects. Moreover in a time when making these things would be quite an effort and departing with these objects a great loss shows the enormous desire to “send off” the deceased with gifts for the afterlife. Furthermore, that early graves have a tendency to face east, which Eliade believes is a desire to connect the soul with the course of the sun. The sun rises every morning and as such can symbolize rebirth.” ref

“Why do we bury our dead? As Linda Anett Lindgren sees it intentional burial says something about the people who carry out the burial. A minimum requirement in dealing with a dead body is to put a distance between your living space and the corps. A dead body will attract scavengers and parasites and decomposition gives of a distinct smell. So if you constantly move around, and a tribe member suddenly falls down dead, you can just keep on walking. If the tribe on the other hand lives on a regular spot you have a problem. The body needs to be moved. Then the tribe can drag it outside the habitat, and just leave it there. But humans do not do this, we burn it, burry it or do something else with it. Now Linda Anett Lindgren just referred to the dead tribe member as “it”, but the deceased was a member of that group. Here enters the wide scale of human emotions. The dead still carry significance to us. So for instance we bury to keep the dead close to us. We care for the deceased. Even tribes who move around take care of their dead. There are a few examples of cultures that leave the deceased out in the open for scavenges to eat. Eliade pointed out that in Tibet and Iran, there were once customs to do so. When the bones were picked clean they would be retreated and venerated. This has also been the tradition in certain tribes in North America. We seem unwilling to just walk away from the deceased.” ref

“Introduction to Nugua Nugua (Nü-wa or Nü Kua) is a mythological female figure in Chinese history. She is portrayed as half snake and half woman. Claims have been made that she is on some occasions portrayed as half dragon. I have found little support for this. She is however often associated with dragons. Ching states that Nugua has a human head on top of a snake‟s body, while Hawkes claims only the legs are replaced by a serpent‟s tail. As far as Linda Anett Lindgren can tell she is in the early years portrayed as a snake with a female head, however as time passes she is presented with an upper body as well. As both the snake and the dragon have been connected with the element of water in China, she is associated with rain, storm, clouds, and water in general. This Linda Anett Lindgren feels also indicates that she is a weather controller. According to Irwin is Nugua a representation of all female water spirits.” ref

“All higher primates show a physiological reaction of fear when encountering a snake. Nonetheless, snakes are common motifs in mythology from all over the world. The oldest ritual site found as of yet is in a cave in the Tsodilo Hills in Botswana. Here a large rock was discovered that had been shaped like a python. The site has been dated to 70,000 BCE and is thus approximately from the same time period as humans started the migration from Africa. This shows the very early use of snake symbolism. More recent examples are the two Greek deities Medusa and Asclepius. She has serpent hair and he has a snake-entwined staff. This staff is still an icon of medicine today. In Norse mythology one finds the Midgardsorm which is a giant snake that surrounds the world. Birrell states that Nugua was originally seen as an independent major cosmogonic goddess. Nugua has been portrayed as the savior of the world when certain doom was waiting. She has also been designated the creator of men, as she puts yellow earth together. Not unlike the Sumerian goddess Nammu who supposedly created men from clay.” ref

“Mud, earth, and sand are often the basis of the creation of man in myths. Furthermore, Nugua has been described as the first reigning queen. She is also known to go through metamorphosis. This is possibly a result of her link to the snake and its shedding of skin. From the Han dynasty onwards she is frequently depicted with a male counterpart Fuxi. He too is part snake and their tails are usually intertwined in depictions. The Translation of the Name Nugua The first part of the name, nu, stems from the word for woman or girl. Birrell calls nu a stopgap name used as a prefix in names of goddesses and mythical females. The second part, gua, denotes a snail-like creature. This graph also contains the signifier for woman, however, if this signifier is removed, we are left with a graph that means, to cut meat away from the bones. To perform scapulimancy you first need to clean the bones for meat.” ref

“This might indicate that the name refers to a shaman, as an important task of the shaman is divination. In China divination was done by the art of scapulimancy. Still, the female signifier is present which leads us to the snail-like creature. Most adult snails have coiled shells, while slugs (who also are snails) have no shells. Snails exist in water and on land. Those on land glide along the surface they are moving on. Nugua is often presented as half snake and half human. Linda Anett Lindgren feels snakes and snails look somewhat alike. Their bodies are narrow and elongated with a surface that seems shiny or slimy. The greatest difference in appearance is the shell of some of the snails, these shells are usually coiled in style. Which again remind me of a coiled-up serpent. Keeping in mind that gua means snaillike, it could be an indication of her animal side. Why her name translates to „female snaillike creature‟ and not, female snake creature‟ is of course a puzzle. The Directional Symbol of Nugua According to Irwin have all Chinese divinities certain sacred geographical locations.” ref

“Major states Chinese cultures early on took an interest in directionality and assigned importance to it. The earliest evidence of the use of animal emblems for directions stems from 4000 BCE. In northern Henan, at a grave in Puyang the corps was flanked by a shell mosaic of a dragon and a tiger. The dragon of the east and the tiger of the west seem to have appeared before the two other directions were given animal emblems. As in this grave, there was no marking of south and north. Major also points to a Neolithic bone plaque inscribed with an eight-pointed shape that symbolizes the eight points of the compass. In Han iconography, Nugua is frequently portrayed as holding a compass. Her compass is circular in shape and is divided into four quadrants. This is not a compass of the type that can be used for navigation at sea which was a later invention. However, what she holds in her hands is described as a compass due to its shape.” ref

“Nevertheless, it is possible that the Chinese early on used a magnetic mineral that aligns itself to Earth’s magnetic field and thus worked as a compass. Irwin believes that the compass symbolizes the earth itself and the four directions, and as such social and cultural organization. She holds the world in her hands and can create stability and order out of the original chaos. As we know the dragon is associated with the east. The serpent on the other side is the directional emblem of the north. But Major states that during the Shang Dynasty, the snake was an emblem of celestial divinity and centrality, and the link between the snake and the north first occurred during the late Warring States and early Han period. Nugua is generally associated with the center and so I believe must have had an earlier origin when snakes were still considered the emblem of the center.” ref

“I therefore also find it more logical that Nugua indeed is half snake and not half dragon, as the dragon on a very early stage was connected with the east. Introduction to Xi Wangmu Xi wangmu (Hsi wangmu) or „Queen Mother of the West‟ is a Chinese goddess that in the early years is described as half beast and half human. She has the fangs of a tiger and the tail of a leopard. Her hair is white and unkempt. She wears a crown made of jade and she resides on a mountain. Which mountain varies from text to text, but she is generally associated with the Kunlun Mountain or mountain range. Her land was thought to exist apart from the profane world, yet it was assumed possible to make one’s way there. She has usually been depicted with an entourage that varies from time to time. Among these are the most common ones a hare with a mortar and pestle, a nine-tailed fox, one three-legged bird or three birds, and a toad. Others that may appear in depictions are one or more tigers, men with animal masks or heads, skinny long haired men with wings, dragons, and servants.” ref

“They may appear in any combination, though the hare seems always to be present. Birrell and Irwin state that Xi wangmu originally was an avenging goddess of plague and calamity. However, during the Han dynasty, she was assumed to have the ability to provide immortality for man or at least longevity. From funerary art, it seems she was thought to guide the soul of the deceased heavenward. The Queen Mother of the West was the central figure of the first recorded millenarian movement in China in the year 3 BCE. She was eventually coupled with a male partner and lost her animal features. According to Despeux and Kohn is Xi wangmu the oldest Daoist deity.” ref

“The Translation of the Name Xi Wangmu Paul R. Goldin claims the standard translation, Queen Mother of the West, to be misleading. Since she has never been presented as the mother of a ruler. “Wangmu is a cultic term referring specifically to the powerful spirit of a deceased paternal grandmother. So Xi wangmu probably means “Spirit-Mother of the West”. Erya (c.300-200 BCE), the oldest Chinese dictionary, defines her as “Deceased Paternal Grandmother of the West”. So Wangmu refers to one‟s deceased grandmother, in other words when she has become a spirit. Wang can also indicate “great” or “lordly”, so “great mother” might also be a possibility, thus indicating goddess. Dubs stated that in popular usage she was called merely “the Mother”. Cahill argues that the use of the word “mother” suggests a lineage function, as the ancestress of all humanity. This might indicate a previous connection with fertility cults.” ref

“But, as mentioned earlier, the mother might refer to the ancestress, and thus only be a part of the ancestor worship. They could perhaps also coincide. Ching points out that none of these early texts describe Xi wangmu as a fertility goddess, yet she thinks the archaeological findings say otherwise. However, the texts do portrait her as linked to life and motherhood. Though her ability to save mankind seems to be a later invention, as she possibly started out as a goddess that controls evil forces. According to Irwin she also goes by the name Jinmu or the Golden Mother. Sometimes extended to the Golden Mother of the Tortoise. Irwin further suggests that the last mentioned name can be connected to turtle shell divination, what he sees as an early shamanistic practice. Even though Spirit Mother of the West might be a better translation of Xi wangmu, Linda Anett Lindgren will nonetheless make use of the standard translation of „Queen Mother of the West‟. The Directional Symbol of Xi Wangmu The Queen Mother of the West, as her name clearly states, is connected to the west. The west is in China associated with the tiger and the color white. The tiger again is connected to death.” ref

“According to Wang and Whitfield is the tiger “the prototype of a man-eating animal in Chinese culture”. In a grain bin in Çatal Hüyük an enthroned obese female with large breasts and a protruding abdomen was found. Corpulent female figurines have been found in deposits as old as forty thousand years continuing into the early Neolithic period. They have been termed as venuses or mother goddesses. The figurine in the grain bin stems from 5700 BCE. What is interesting in our context is that on each side of the throne we find two sizeable leopards. As Xi wangmu has been depicted on a tiger throne. This brings us to the early combination of female goddesses and dangerous feline animals. According to Motz this clearly shows the goddess as “a protectress and mistress of wild beasts”. Could Xi wangmu have originated as a mother goddess? I do not believe so. The mother goddesses presented with wild beasts tend to portrait as obese and can therefore be seen as a symbol of „Mother Earth‟. Xi wangmu did not give life to the animals, but she holds an influence over them. Linda Anett Lindgren does not think the deity The Queen Mother of the West appeared as early as the mother goddesses and she seems so strongly rooted in shamanism that her animal side becomes a part of the spirit world. That is not to say that these early mother goddesses could not have existed in a shamanistic culture. They might very well have, but they seem to belong to stronger fertility worship then what Linda Anett Lindgren can find in the cult surrounding Xi wangmu.” ref

“Burial in China The earliest archaeological signs of an intentional burial in China stems from the Upper Paleolithic period, the grave sites were found in the Upper Cave locality at Zhoukoudian. The find stems from c. 19,000 BCE. The remains of the skeletons unearthed here were stained with red ochre. In addition, was perforated stone beads found at the same place. Eliade pointed out the earliest signs of belief of an afterlife come from the remains of skeletons with traces of ocher. Ocher is possibly a symbol of blood and hence life. This is a custom that have been found in Africa, Europe, America, Australia, and of course China. So the painting of corpses in red seems to be an early universal trait, making it a cross-cultural symbol of blood and life. Eliade felt that the red ocher alone indicates a belief in survival after death.” ref

“As archaeologists in Africa have found graves tens of thousand years old containing traces of ocher and other natural pigments, colorful dyes that are still used to paint the deceased for ritualistic and aesthetic purposes in some areas in Africa today. Often personal objects are found with the deceased, such as pendants, shells, necklaces, and other types of jewelry. Lee and Zhu point out that during the Neolithic times in China burying of the dead in cemeteries became common. The ways in which the deceased was buried vary to such an extent that several cultural traditions had to be involved. To give an example in Jiaxian there is the peculiar burial site Shuiquan that stems from 6000 BCE. Here archaeologists have found 120 burial pits. The graves were organized in an east-west spatial arrangement. Between the graves of the eastern and the western section was an unoccupied area. It is unknown why this separation between burials to the east and the west was made. What is known is that the graves come from the same time period, so it was done intentionally. Lee and Zhu have made a suggestion that it could be connected with social differences.” ref

“Furthermore, in this cemetery, two large pits were found in-between the graves to the east and west. Both contain fragments of reddish-brown baked clay. The larger of the two also contained pebble stones, while the other in addition contained animal bones. Lee and Zhu argue that the two pits served the purpose in ritual activities for the dead. The animal bones are probably remnants of sacrificial offerings. As Lee and Zhu see it the crisis of a deceased member of the group would lead to concerns about the group‟s history and its continuation. By reiterating their relationship with the dead through ritual they start an ancestor cult. There will be more examples of burials in the historical segment. Shamanism in China Ching places shamanism in China as she states “In Linda Anett Lindgren’s opinion, ancient Chinese religion may be defined as an ecstatic religion, to the extent that it had an essentially shamanic character.” ref

“Nelson is also a firm believer of an early presence of shamanism in China and points out that bird symbolism was important in the Neolithic period. She further states that later writing reinforces the connection between spirits and birds. As mentioned earlier Eliade connected bird symbolism to shamanism due to the magical flight of the shaman. Kehoe stated that the shaman may fly as a bird or be assisted by flying spirits. Shamans also frequently have feathers on their costume. So I believe that it is only logical to find bird symbolism where shamanism is found. Major claims that shamanism was an important part of early Chinese religion, and that shamanism was particularly prominent in the religious culture of the state of Chu. Divination, in the form of scapulimancy, which plays an important part of early Chinese religion is in itself perhaps the strongest evidence of a culture with shamanistic beliefs. This song from Chu ci gives an indication of shamanistic traits. Tighten the zither‟s strings and smite them in unison! Strike the bells until the bell-stand rocks! Let the flutes sound! Blow the pan-pipes!” ref

“See, the priestesses, how skilled and lovely! Whirling and dipping like birds in flight! Unfolding the words in time to the dancing. Pitch and beat all in perfect accord! The spirits, descending, darken the sun. (Chu ci, The Lord of the East). Drury states that as shamanism declined in China the state of Chu continued as a stronghold of shamanism. As Confucianism became more and more influential in Chinese culture the shaman became an outcast, and sometimes even killed. Shamanism requires the belief in souls or spirits. Sidky states that like Siberian shamanism the Nepalese shamanism have a concept of an individual having more then one soul. According to the Huainanzi (c.150 BCE) everyone has two souls. These were the upper soul, hun, and a lower soul, po. After death the hun will travel to the sky, where it becomes an ancestral spirit. The po will travel to the underworld and merge with the earth.” ref

“According to Ching was this concept already present in the Shang state (c.1600-1046 BCE). Wu: The Chinese Shaman There exists a debate on the etymology of the word wu. It seems that wu has several meanings. The first evidence of the character for wu appears on a scapula bone from the Shang state dated to 1500 BCE. The character for wu has also been found on the hat of a figurine in Shandong. Nelson and Liu state that it is now a consensus among scholars about the wu being a shaman. Boileau on the other hand is very skeptical when it comes to the meaning of the word wu. He further more states that we do not have enough data on the issue to correlate Zhou writings of wu with Neolithic cultures. Most of the data we have on the term wu stems from the Eastern Zhou period (771-256 BCE).” ref

“Both males and females have been designated as wu through out the Chinese history. Hurtado and Ching use the term of wu to only mean a female shaman without further explanation as to how they arrived at this conclusion. However, Ching states that wu was originally a female shaman, but that the word in time would also encompass male shamans. Nelson too is of the opinion that wu originally designated a female shaman. Birrell comments upon the names of the female goddesses mentioned in Shanhaijing and states that they show a clear function. She further states that no male deities have such an expressed function within their names. For instance, we find in Shanhaijing Girl Sacrifice, Girl Killer, Girl Destroyer, and Girl Battleaxe. She suggests that it is an allusion to ritual violence. Linda Anett Lindgren feels this strengthens the theory about women early on being in charge of the religious domain. This will be examined closer, in the segment of early Chinese history.” ref

“Yet at the same time, there is no conclusive evidence of the wu originally being a female. If the role of wu in the beginning was exclusive to females, then that must have occurred at such an early date that we have not yet found evidence of it and perhaps never will. Furthermore, the gender of the shaman may have varied within the different cultures that once existed in China. 36 Divination in China Field states “…divination has been an important feature in traditional Chinese culture from its beginnings down to modern times”. Scapulimancy is the oldest form of divination found in China. Shoulder bones that have been used for divination is often termed “oracle bones”. Early Chinese society is not the only one who has made use of divination through cracks produced on bone.” ref

“The same phenomena have been observed in North America and Central Asia. However, the Chinese are the first as far as we know to combine writing and divination. Divination in China can be traced back to the late fourth millennium BCE. Several sites belonging to the Longshan culture have revealed shoulder bones of cattle that have been used for divination. It reached its heights during the Shang period at which time turtle shells had been added to shoulder bones. This is also the first time writing is introduced to the art of divination. The oracle bones do not enlighten scholars to a large degree when it comes to Chinese mythology as they mainly are ritual propositions. They only mention names of divinities that they intended to make offerings to and thus we are left without the myths corresponding to the names mentioned. Therefore we must interpret the oracle bones inscriptions in light of later traditions.” ref

“Ching suggests that the bones used in divination were of sacrificed animals. The assumption being that the spirit of the animal would be able to contact other spirits. One example would be the spirits of ancestors, as most often the questions are directed to ancestors. The state leaders would be present during the divination at the royal court. The Zhou Dynasty continued the tradition for some time before it disappeared. According to Loewe was a more complex form of divination practiced widely during the Han Dynasty. He points to literary evidence, such as the Standard Histories of the Han Dynasty, that tell of divinations that take place. However, there is no physical evidence of bones or shells that were supposedly used for this purpose in the Han period. ” ref

“Ancestor Worship in China We have no means of knowing how early ancestral worship appeared. Ancestral worship can coexist with belief in other gods. As Eliade viewed it the veneration of ancestors is tied with the mythology of origins, such as the origin of life and death, the origin of the world, man, and animals. As mentioned earlier the 8,000-year-old burial site Shuiquan, where sacrificial offerings took place in-between the east-west spatial arranged graves. Lee and Zhu argued that the offerings were in honor of the dead, and as such one of the earliest signs of ancestor worship in China. Nelson states that grave goods from the Neolithic period are thought to contain evidence of ancestor worship, as remnants of feasting by the graves are found. It seems clear that by 2000 BCE that ancestral worship had become widespread in China. It was far from the only religious expression found at the time. Nature spirits, astral spirits, and other diversified deities coexisted. While Bogucki et.al state that from the Shang Dynasty onward ancestor worship had become a common practice in the Yellow River area and the surrounding regions.” ref

“In a society like that of ancient China, life was dominated by the belief in ancestral spirits. The bond between the human and the divine was especially assured by communication between the ancestral spirits and their living descendants, or communication between the human and the divine through the mediumship of diviners or shamans. The heart of all rituals was that by which such communication was maintained, and the formal celebration of the ritual reveals its ecstatically shamanic character. Ching is clearly of the opinion that the ancestral worship in China is connected with shamanistic beliefs. I find this to be a logical conclusion. Linda Anett Lindgren believes shamanism and ancestor worship co-existed in ancient China, however in time as shamanism declined ancestral worship expanded. The Early Cultures of China The earliest evidence of pottery-making stems from China. In the Hunan province inside the Yuchanyan cave pottery shards were discovered by archaeologists that are 18,000 years old.” ref

“This is a most surprising find, as it was long supposed that pottery-making appeared much later and only when man had taken up a sedentary lifestyle. This is a clear indication of the early cultural development in China. Still much is lost to us when regarding these early years. From Paleolithic origins, Neolithic China developed in several centers. Indications have been found of plant domestication as early as 8000 BCE in both northern and southern parts of China. Neolithic cultures with agriculture, pottery, villages, and textiles appear regularly by 5000 BCE. For quite some time it was assumed that the Chinese culture had arisen solely from the Yellow River basin region. This is no longer the case as archaeologists have unearthed centers of early cultures outside this area. As mentioned earlier the focus has been put on the Yellow River Basin, and not so long ago the northeastern region of China would have been ignored.” ref

“However, this has begun to change. Nelson for instance states that the Neolithic cultures in Inner Mongolia and Liaoning province are essential in understanding the Chinese Neolithic as a whole. To give an example of the cultures interaction, in Afghanistan remnants of silk that were 4000 years old was discovered. 4,000 years back China was the only producer of silk and continued to be so for a very long time. In a manner of speaking the Silk Road had yet to come into “existence”. So unless someone transported extremely old silk at one point in time, which I find unlikely, this clearly shows contact.” ref

“The Yangshao Culture c.5,000 to 3,000 BCE. In 1921 a Neolithic site at Yangshao, Henan, was discovered. The site contained stone tools and red coil-made pottery decorated in black. This led to a wider search and eventually more then fifty sites were found in Henan, following further discoveries in Shanxi and Shaanxi. This was the first Neolithic culture discovered in China. It was termed the Yangshao culture and was situated north in China along the Yellow River. More than a thousand sites of the Yangshao culture have been located. It is not a uniform culture, but consists of several sub-cultures. It is defined as “Painted pottery culture”. The pottery is typically decorated with geometrical designs, such as red and black with spirals, diamonds, and other geometric patterns. Eliade claimed geometrical designs supposedly are a representation of the mystical body of the ancestors.” ref

“Naturally this is a theory that never can be proven. Geometrical designs can be a result of something as simple as the lack of the painting brush which makes more detailed images easier to depict. However, images of faces and fishes have also been found. On some occasions, a face and a fish seem to merge. Some scholars see these figures as clan emblems. However during the shaman‟s ecstatic trance the spirits enter the shaman, and mostly these spirits are assumed to have an animal form. This of course one could argue results in a merging of man and animal. This is exactly what is done here. The fish live in water which is the absolute life-giver, so the fish could have been as an extension or the corporal shape of the water spirit. The areas of habitation belonging to this culture tend to be surrounded by large ditches. Cattle were domesticated and silkworms were raised. Indications of irrigation have also been found.” ref

“Arrowheads unearthed indicate a continued hunting for wild animals with bows. Burials were simplistic in style. Remains of children have been found in pots buried close to the habitat. While the older deceased were in most Yangshao cultures buried further away from the village. The graves are usually single. The dead were laid with their faces up and heads pointing west or north-west. So they face east like Eliade stated was not uncommon. Coffins were rarely used. Most graves contained three pots, in addition to stone beads, pottery bracelets, cut shells, and simple ornaments. Also, some group burials have been found, Christie interprets this as a sign of matriarchy. What possible connection between group burials and matriarchy there could be is unknown to me. Interestingly no signs of talismans or other objects associated with religion have been found. Furthermore, no buildings stand clearly out as a possible temple or shrine.” ref

“Banpo is a village found in Xian, Shaanxi. It belongs to the Yangshao culture. Due to occupation layers, it is assumed the village was inhabited for 2000 years. The first population took place probably about 6,000 years ago. The population is estimated to have been around three hundred, and early on they resided in huts in a circular formation, then developed square or rectangular houses with a planking frame that were sunk about 1 meter into the grown. One building had a length of 12 meters. There seems that the village was divided into three areas, each with its own purpose. One was pottery making, second was burial and third habitation. Domestic animals were made up of pigs, dogs, and goats. The crop grown was millet. Also at the Banpo site skulls had been placed within the structure of a large house. The tradition of placing human remains in the foundations of buildings continued into the late Shang period.” ref

“Far west of the Yangshao culture, we find a sub-culture named Majiayao (c.3500-1500 BCE). Here archeologists have found graves containing large amount of pots. In tomb 901 found in the cemetery of Liuwan, in Qinghai, a woman was buried in something as rear as a wooden coffin. Inside the coffin, three pots were placed by her head and one between her legs. Outside the coffin, several larger pots were placed. Some pots from this area differ somewhat from the main Yangshao culture. These pots have great circles that are broken by anthropomorphic figures. These have been interpreted as shamans, divinities, or tribal chiefs. There is no certainty of the meaning of these depictions, but Debaine-Francfort suggests they are symbols belonging to an old agrarian cult.” ref

“This basically tells us nothing, as agrarian cults have a wide variety of symbols. I feel the anthropomorphic figures must have had a religious significance as they seem unearthly. One pot has a figure that seems to be within another figure. Which to me look like a human inside a shaman costume or a shaman who has been entered by a spirit. As mentioned earlier most 41 often these spirits take on animal form, but not always. Of course, Linda Anett Lindgren is just guessing, and Linda Anett Lindgren presumes we will never really know what the depictions are supposed to be. Also, pottery from c. 3000 BCE have been found with depictions with what most likely are community dances, where each dancer appears to be wearing the same costume. This might indicate a ritual outfit for the purpose of ceremonies. The Yangshao site Yuanjunmiao uncovered an unusual cemetery. The cemetery seems to have been reserved for adults, as most of the deceased are within that category.” ref

“However, a few graves are that of children and they have been given a more excessive send off then the rest of them. Unfortunately, when it comes to the remains of children it is hard to determine their gender. That being said, the juvenile burials are in general assumed to be that of females. The main reason for this is the long hairpins found in the graves, in addition to stone beads, shells, and ceramics. One grave is unique as it contains both a grown woman and a child. The woman and the girl had each their long hairpin, as well as numerous smaller ones. In the grave of the deceased, a particularly large amount of beads and pottery vessels were found. Also one single pierced shell ornament. The child had a necklace made up of no less than 1147 bone beads.” ref

“Why were these female children given such lavish burials? Loewe states that the state of Qi, which was of a much later date (Qi 1046-221 BCE) had a family tradition of which the firstborn daughter was given the title of „child of shaman‟. She was in charge of the family’s religious rites and was not allowed to marry. Even though there is a great separation of time between the events, I can not help but think that these female children were the firstborn daughters of different families that had been designated as „child of the shaman‟. But they unfortunately died before they could take on their task, and therefore were especially honored. Xinglongwa Culture c.6200 to 5400 BCE/c.8000 to 5000 BCE. The Xinglongwa culture was situated along the Inner Mongolia and Liaoning border. It is within this culture we find the earliest jade objects discovered in China. In a grave two jade earrings were found. The find stems from c.6000 BCE. Also, the remains of this culture give us the earliest known depictions of dragons in China.” ref

“The main Xinglongwa site is a village that was surrounded by a ditch which was 570 meters long and the site appears to have been constructed all at once, with houses organized in orderly lines. Remains of 160 houses have been discovered. This clearly must have been a society with great abilities to conduct communal planning. Millet was grown and pigs were domesticated. Domestication of the pig is a great success story. They are easy to handle once domesticated and reproduce at a high speed and thus are a plentiful food source. Here the earliest figurines in China have been discovered. The figurines are made of stone and appear lumpy and simplistic in style. They are all assumed to be female as they have breasts.” ref

“Furthermore, they are found within what seems to be individual residences, especially close to the hearth. Possibly being the household goddesses. These female figurines have been interpreted in several different ways, such as fertility goddesses, fire goddesses, or female ancestors. As far as I can tell no male figurines have been discovered in the same area. So clearly the feminine was important in religion. Several graves have been found under the floor of the houses. One grave that has been recovered from this culture stands out, inside a house a man was buried in-between two pigs. Both sexes were represented in regards to the pigs, and they each had a length close to that of the deceased man. In addition, 715 other objects which were made of ceramic, jade, bone, and shell were placed in the grave. Nelson suggests that this is the grave of a shaman and as such the pigs represent aiding spirits. She further states that pig ceremonialism still is important in Korean shamanism.” ref

“According to Liu from the sixth millennium onwards parts of or whole pigs are found in graves in China. It became a widespread practice that continued into the Bronze Age. The Dawenkou Culture c.4100 to 2600 BCE. Traces of the Dawenkou culture have been found in Shandong, Anhui, Jiangsu, and Henan. According to Debaine-Francfort is the Dawenkou culture the missing link between the Yangshao culture and the Longshan culture. Because the pottery is diverse, both painted, like Yangshao, and tripods and cups with perforated stems, which hint to Longshan. They used mostly wooden coffins and sometimes wooden chambers to bury their dead. The graves found differ in the amount of objects placed with the deceased and this indicates a hierarchical society. The graves contained necklaces and bracelets made of jade, stone, or pottery beads.” ref

“Also, objects made of ivory, bone, horn, and turquoise have been found in a limited amount. Some graves held over a hundred objects. The more elaborate graves contained the remains of sacrificed pigs. Dawenkou culture is the first known to depict a bird motif that later became a recurrent image in the southern cultures of China. As earlier mentioned Nelson states that bird symbolism was important in the Neolithic period in China. She further states that later texts reinforce the connection between spirits and birds. Eliade stressed the importance of “ascensional symbolism” in shamanistic cultures. Kehoe states that the shaman may fly as a bird or be assisted by flying spirits, which I feel would result in bird symbolism. Furthermore, shamans also frequently have feathers on their costumes. This makes me a firm believer of bird symbolism being an important aspect of shamanism. Also in a sizeable grave, the earliest evidence of an alligator drum was discovered.” ref

“This might indicate a shamanistic society. Drums are the most common instrument used as a rhythmic effect to an ecstatic trance. A somewhat bizarre discovery was also made. “Some skeletons, as often in the south, display cranial deformations associated with the ritual practice of the upper incisors”. Linda Anett Lindgren has not been able to find out why they would extract the teeth found on either side of the two front teeth. It is truly a strange custom and no immediate explanation comes to mind. According to Ebrey the practice of extracting teeth was later condemned as barbarian by Chinese authors. The Longshan Culture c.3000 to 2000 BCE. Longshan culture consisted of several sub-cultures and made up a prosperous region in northern China stretching from Shandong to Shaanxi. Several hundred sites of the Longshan culture have been found in the area. Due to the area being wetter than the central loesses, settlements were often on knolls above the surrounding lowlands. The settlements were also in the beginning smaller than that of the Yangshao culture. Rice, wheat, and millet were grown.” ref

“During the Longshan culture the first fortified cities started appearing in Henan. “Cities are the most important landmarks for civilization. They mark the end of prehistory and the emergence of new ways of production, social organization, and urban life”. The fact that they are fortified also indicates the increased need for protection against attack. The Longshan culture has been termed „the black pottery culture‟. This is because the pottery has a black burnished surface which is almost metallic in appearance. The pottery was rarely painted, however, it had more elaborate designs, such as tripods, spouts, handles, and pedestalled bowls and cups. It is known for its incredible thinness. The large amount of goblets and ewers indicates rituals of feasting or sacrifice. According to Christie the metallic appearance of the pottery anticipates the bronze vessels of the Shang dynasty. Among these are the tripod (li or ding) and the xian. The tripod as the name clearly indicates has three columnars which makes it a more practical cooking vessel. The other one is a prototype for the bronze xian, which is a steamer.” ref

‘There has been found remnants of scapulimancy in the Longshan culture. Scapulimancy, as mentioned earlier, is a type of divination. According to Shirokogoroff, Eliade, Hultkrantz, Ching, Sidky, and Field is divination an important aspect of shamanism. Divination may be performed in different ways, but scapulimancy is a common variety. Eliade and Hultkrantz focused generally on scapulimancy and shamanism, while Ching and Field connects Chinese shamanistic cultures and scapulimancy. Linda Anett Lindgren believes that divination by interpreting the crack patterns made on animal shoulder blades (or tortoise shells) due to heat is a very clear sign of shamanism. While the rituals of feasting and sacrifice suggest a desire to please the spirits, possibly ancestral spirits. The Taosi (c.2600-2000 BCE) culture in Shanxi province is often considered to be apart of the Longshan culture. Here wooden drums with crocodile skin and pottery drums have been excavated. Nelson states that since the distance to the nearest crocodiles at this time would have been approximately five hundred miles it clearly shows that trade or migration took place.” ref

‘She also suggests that women might have migrated due to marriage and brought the drums with them. She further suggests that since the women possibly brought the drums, they could have been shamans. In a grave, which were not among the most lavish ones, a copper bell was placed at the deceased’s waist. This again could indicate shamanism as Nelson believes. Bells are sewn to the costume to create more sound during the ecstatic trance, and make it easier for the spirits to notice the shaman‟s calling. Sidky has observed bells on the costumes of Nepalese shamans. Kehoe refers to objects on the costume that “jingle and clang”. In addition, stone qing chimes have also been found. Furthermore, in this region graves containing whole pigs have been discovered. The Hongshan Culture c.4000 to 2500 BCE.  Hongshan is a culture found in Inner Mongolia and Liaoning.” ref

“The Xinglongwa culture is considered the forerunner of the Hongshan culture. Here are two Neolithic ceremonial centers situated with a distance of 32.5 km kilometers between them. The centers differ greatly and must thus have had different purposes. However, they are believed to have been used by the same people. The sites are Dongshanzui and Niuheliang. The Hongshan culture‟s economy seemed to have been based on pigs and millet crops. Also, a jade figurine of an ox has been unearthed and can indicate that this animal was also domesticated. Red thin-walled painted pottery vessels have been found. No remnants of towns have been discovered in connection to the Hongshan culture. This is peculiar in light of the two large ceremonial centers. However archaeological discoveries of towns might be waiting. In Dongshanzui several stone platforms have been found, which have round and square stone alters. Nelson points out that in time the round ones become connected to earth and the square ones with heaven.” ref

“Also, some small and medium-sized female clay figurines have been unearthed. The smaller ones are naked and one of them is at the last stage of pregnancy. Another figurine is in a sitting position with crossed legs. One clay fragment from this figurine clearly looks like a belt. The belt has a very unusual knot, and Nelson claims a similar belt depiction have been found in North Korea. This has led Nelson to suggest that the knot has special symbolic meaning, and could possibly only have been worn by those individuals that could make contact with the spirits. Lee and Zhu suggest that the altars in Dongshanzui were used for ritual worship of natural forces. Nelson believes this site could have been for rituals of life, while Niuheliang was reserved for rituals of death, as it is surrounded by tombs.” ref

“Niuheliang is the larger of the two sites. Here are an artificially made hill and a large platform that measures 175 meters on one side and 179 meters on the other side. It might have had towers or some other kind of structure that have since collapsed. It holds pits containing broken pottery and animal bones and next to it a large painted pot with a lid was intentionally buried. The site is surrounded by several tombs. But perhaps the most exciting discovery is the cluster of a semi-subterranean temple structure. This multi-chamber structure had a length of 18.4 meters. The widest part measured 6.9 meters. Inside a life-size female head made of clay was found that captured the world‟s attention. The face is smiling and has inlaid green jade eyes. It used to be a part of a whole statue. It has been dated to 3000 BCE and is thus the oldest female deity statue found in China.” ref

“Some, like Ching, see this as possible remnants of an archaic female goddess cult. In addition, remnants of a minimum of seven statues of unbaked clay were unearthed. Most of these female statues were life-size and a few have been suggested to be that of three times life-size. Also, fragments of statues thought to be that of a life-sized bird and a pig have been found. As mentioned earlier I find that bird symbolism is an important aspect of shamanism. The grave that was found in the predecessor culture Xinglongwa which contained a man with two pigs, which Nelson suggested was a grave of a shaman. The pigs possibly being a symbol of the aiding spirits of the shaman. So this could have been a culture with shamanistic tendencies. Remnants of what seems to be interior decorations of the temple reveals painted geometrical designs. The effort it must have taken to build this temple structure would have required a workforce from a broad geographical area.” ref

“This makes it even more puzzling that no evidence of towns has been discovered. Linda Anett Lindgren would like to add that the temple was unearthed and then covered up again. Chinese archeologists have a tendency to take their time and wait until better techniques of preservation has been invented. This is an admirable desire to protect the cultural heritage. Linda Anett Lindgren lives in great anticipation of what they eventually will uncover. Due to the female statues, the building have been given the name Nushen Miao or the Goddess Temple. The figurines found in the Hongshan culture resemble female figurines found in cultures such as Sumer, Babylon, Egypt, and so on. The emergence of virtually every major civilization was associated in some way with goddess worship. While there may not be a single “Great Goddess” worshiped universally, the ubiquity of the phenomenon remains unbroken from Paleolithic times. Jones et.al., state that some of the earliest archaeological evidence for the human religious impulse consists of sculptured images and cave paintings of female figures excavated in hundreds of the Upper Paleolithic sites throughout Europe and northern Asia.” ref

“These female images outnumber those of male figures ten to one. The figurines have been termed as goddesses, venuses, or a singular Mother Goddess. In this area, female figurines have been found in deposits as old as thirty to forty thousand years old. However, they appear more frequently about twenty-five thousand years ago. Remarkably, these same goddess figurines have been unearthed from sites dated as late as the early Neolithic period. Jones et.al. state that the Neolithic goddesses who were linked to lunar mythology are derived from earlier roots. The Neolithic goddess figurines take different forms. Some are thin and geometric, representing snake and bird goddesses. These water and air deities were likely cosmic symbols of regeneration of life. What were found in the Hongshan culture are small naked and pregnant figurines that were placed in the midst of tortoises, dragons, birds, and cicadas of jade.” ref

“However, the Hongshan culture might have worshiped a Great Mother. But Linda Anett Lindgren finds it more likely that a collection of goddesses were venerated. The figurines and statues might have been representations of female ancestors. Suggestions have been made that Nugua might have a connection with the figurines found in the Hongshan culture. But this is hard to determine without further evidence. The stone-mounded tombs in Niuheliang contain often only jade pendants. No pottery or tools have been found inside the graves. The pendants take the shape of tortoises, birds with spread wings, clouds, a merging of dragon and pig, and the hoof of the horse. Also, the peculiar perforated disk has been unearthed here.” ref

“Most of the jade artifacts have a circular shape. One artifact is thought to function as a headdress and a device to contain hair. The deceased have been found with up to thirteen jades on them. Nelson believes that the closest way to get any understanding of the ideology of the Hongshan people is through their jade art. Pointing to that water and sky seems to be of importance. Turtle and dragon are connected to water. The clouds are connected to water and the sky. Birds and circular forms may represent heaven or the sky. Which brings us back to shamanism and bird symbolism. The symbolism connected with the pig can stem from their importance in daily life and seems also to have connections with earth. Pigs were also used in sacrifice. Nelson suggests that the Hongshan culture could have affected the rest of China with their possible yin symbolism. Though there was no pottery inside the graves, there were placed bottomless pots around the edges of the graves. These could have been drums on which hyde has perished.” ref

“Drums being, as discussed earlier, another possible sign of shamanism. The hard-fired red cylinder shaped pots had black decorations. The designs on the grave pottery give associations to plants. Xia Dynasty and the Erlitou Culture c.2070 to 1600 BCE. The first dynasty is considered to be Xia, but this is not solidly confirmed. The Erlitou culture is often considered to be remnants of the Xia state, but it is also possible that it is an early stage of the Shang culture. As there seems to be significant continuity from Xia to Shang. Nelson for instance suggests that Shang religion derived from the Xia state. As oracle bones have been found at Erlitou sites, these are however without writing. Linda Anett Lindgren mentioned earlier the close connection between scapulimancy and shamanism. The Erlitou culture consists of more then hundred sites in Henan, Hebei, Shanxi, and Shaanxi. Within the Erlitou culture, we find the first evidence in North China of cast bronze ritual vessels. Nelson claims that these bronze vessels can with almost certainty be regarded as connected with ancestor worship rituals.” ref

“Furthermore, that these rituals were connected with shamanistic beliefs and practices. The building design and construction reveals a great stride in engineering. Over thirty courtyards have been found with pounded earth foundations and a length that reaches between 40-50 meters and 20-30 meters. But larger buildings have also been discovered, these have been designated as palaces. One of these palaces consists of a stamped earth platform approximately hundred meters on each side. It does not appear that the Erlitou culture had a special area for burials. Grave goods consist habitually of pottery, the amount ranging from three to twenty objects. As we have seen most graves from the Yangshao culture contained three pottery pots. Linda Anett Lindgren believes that this could be an indication of offering to the three realms, heaven, earth, and underworld. A symbol of the three levels of cosmos. In addition, some bronze objects have been found in graves, such as vessels, bells, and plaques. Bells as we know can be connected with shamanism. Other objects placed in the grave are cowrie shells, jade, and probably lacquer items.” ref

“The Shang State c.1600 to 1046 BCE. It is from the time of the Shang dynasty that organized political entities became basic bricks in the history of China. The period produced highly developed bronze metallurgy, pottery, and written language. This is the first dynasty that has preserved written documents. Divination reached its heights during the Shang period. More then 200.000 oracle bones have been discovered. In addition to shoulder bones, turtle shells became more frequently used. This is also the first time writing is introduced to the art of divination. So far it is estimated from remains that the Shang writers had about three thousand characters. For a language to develop that many characters takes time. Currently more and more evidence is appearing that places proto-writing in the Neolithic period. Loewe states that Di or Shang Di (God on High) was the main deity during the Shang period.” ref

“Shang Di was an anthropomorphic god associated with the sky. According to Loewe was Shang Di seen as the supreme deity, at least by the Shang elite. In addition to Shang Di there existed a myriad of lesser gods who also went by the title „di‟. When the Shang kings died it was thought that they became di and took their place alongside the Lord on High. During the Shang Dynasty and large parts of the Zhou Dynasty servants were ritually killed when their masters died and were buried with them. It seems people of importance needed co-travelers to the realm of the dead. Possibly the sacrificed persons were to continue their services for the main deceased. But also their murder could be to please the gods so they give the deceased a befitting reception. Human sacrifice has occurred in many cultures throughout the history of mankind.” ref

“The typical way to ritually kill in the Shang state was to chop of the servant’s head with a special axe, then the heads and the bodies were lain in separate places in the grave. Why this separation was done is not clear to scholars as of yet. In time the human sacrifice was substituted with ceramic sculptures of people. Close to the royal tombs in Anyang have several hundred sacrificial pits been discovered that contain remnants of humans and animals. The tombs also contained large amounts of sacrificial victims. By the latter part of the Shang period the Zhou state was centered in the Shaanxi Province. The two states had an unstable relationship and eventually in 1046 or 1045 BCE the Zhou state defeated the Shang. The Wu during Shang The first evidence of the character for wu appears on an oracle bone from the Shang state dated to 1500 BCE. The character for wu has also been found on the hat of a figurine in Shandong. According to Chen Mengjia was wushu, the art wu, the foundation of Shang religion.” ref

“Both males and females have been designated as wu through out the Chinese history. As mentioned earlier Nelson states that there is now a general agreement among scholars that the wu was a shaman. From the material I have found, I would agree with this assessment. Boileau however seems to be a dissident and claims that wu had several different meanings. From the examples Linda Anett Lindgren will present one can to some degree agree with this. But the term wu is at least always used in connection with rituals of divination, sacrifice, and dancing. All elements that can be connected with shamanism. 51 Oracle bone 34138 epoch IV: (the day) xinyou, cracks, appeasing the wind (by) offering in the sacrifice wu nine dogs. From this oracle bone inscription it would seem that wu refers to a particular sacrifice. Boileau suggests that it indicates sacrifices that are connected to meteorology, such as the control of wind. Oracle bone 5651, epoch I: (the day) bingshen cracks, the wu (offers the) sacrifice of appeasement; (the wu does not offer the) sacrifice of appeasement. Here it would seem that wu designates a person who is in charge of a ritual. Song Zhenhao refers to oracle bone 5648, epoch I that contains the expression: “divination, the wu proclaims..” This has led Song to the conclusion that the wu was an individual that could be in charge of divination.” ref

“Tu Baikui believes the wu were also in charge of ritual dances prior to sacrifices. As several oracle bones mention nine wu that perform ritual dance. Perhaps the Shang state which had a very high level of development had several wu at the royal court? Certainly dancing and divination are important aspects of shamanism. Linda Anett Lindgren suggests that the nine wu might correspond to the nine regions of the land. When the Shang state conquered the Xia they supposedly “inherited” nine bronze tripods that were the symbols of the nine districts of China. A Zhou document also tells of these nine bronzes which they again captured from the Shang. The ownership of these symbols of the nine regions indicated a right to rule. So perhaps a wu from each region lived at the court and participated in rituals together. There is a debate about whether or not the Shang king was a wu and if there were other individuals at the court that also acted as wu. Chen stated that the King acted in accordance with the religious duties as a wu. Ching too believes the roles of the king and the shaman coincided.” ref

“Hurtado states that the Shang King justified his political powers through his priestly role in the worship of the high god Di, other nature deities, and the royal ancestors. The royal ancestors bridged the gap between the King and the high god Di. To unravel whatever wishes the King’s ancestors might have, there was a group of professional diviners to intrepid this from cracked oracle bones. Thorp however believes that the King himself was the one who interpreted the cracks during the Shang Dynasty. If the king was a wu does not change the fact that oracle bones are found in many areas of the Shang state. It is statistically impossible that there was a royal presence at every place divination has taken place. So divination must have also been practiced by other members of the society. Linda Anett Lindgren accepts that the king had a religious function, and might have acted as a wu, but other wu existed in addition to this.” ref

“Mostly because the king does not seem to have been the only one in charge of the divination. For instance, Nelson mentions oracle bones that contain the names of three female wu, Lady Yang, Lady Fang, and Lady Fan. Wu is the only term used in Shang divination, as xi (a term used later for male shamans in the Zhou dynasty) is never mentioned in the material we have left. There has also been suggested that female wu were not unusual and their typical assignments would be to bring rain, fertility, and healing. Johnson claims the reason for associating water with the feminine stems from women being in charge of water supply, leading to women being in charge of rainmaking rituals. As mentioned earlier Ching, Hurtado, and Nelson have stated that the role of the wu was originally a female occupation. Birrell suggests that some of the names of goddesses in the Shanhaijing alludes to ritual violence and thus connects women and religious rituals.” ref

“However, this is clearly not the case in Shang times as the king himself might have acted as a wu. On the other side, being a wu and interpreting the cracks on oracle bones are not necessarily the same role. Yet there is no conclusive evidence of the wu originally being a female. If the role of wu in the beginning was exclusive to females, then that must have occurred at such an early date that we have not yet found evidence of it. Furthermore, the gender of the shaman may have varied within the different cultures that once existed in China. My hypothesis is that the decline of the role of the professional shaman led as well to the decline of the role of women in society. Female shamans were increasingly assigned to one area of responsibility: that of rain-making. It remained an important responsibility, indeed, the official responsibility of the ruler. But as the ruler’s secular duties took up increasing importance, kingship or rulership itself became more and more secularised.” ref

“According to Chen Mengjia were men originally in charge of governance, while the women controlled the religious domain. The religious domain was however taken over by the Shang kings. This could be true, as sometimes when a society reaches a certain level of development the role of women in religion becomes minimalized. However, there is a lack of evidence to prove that such a transition took place in the Shang court. In the next segment about the role of women in Shang we will see that women still played an important role at the court. The Role of Women in the Shang State: Lady Hao In Anyang a tomb belonging to a woman was found. It is thought to be the grave of Fu Hao or Lady Hao (c. 1250 BCE), the consort of King Wu Ding. She is mentioned in oracle bones inscriptions, where the King asks of the fate of her pregnancies and illnesses. Also from oracle bones, we have learned that she was among three of his possibly as much as sixty wives that were give a special status. These three wives were designated as “mu” or mother.” ref

“The three mu consorts, Hao, Jing, and Zi, lead rituals that asked of the future of the harvest. So females did in fact partake in royal rituals of divination. Linduff states that Fu Hao did not bear any male offspring which would in most cases have given her a less important role in the royal life. Therefore, her high status in the Shang state is puzzling. But what is most surprising are the oracle inscriptions that tell us that Lady Hao was sent out by the King to conquer hostile forces to the Shang state, and furthermore, that she did so with success. Lady Hao is supposed to have led military campaigns with as many as 13,000 soldiers. In a time when only males could aspire for high-ranking positions within the state, Fu Hao’s role becomes even more intriguing. Her grave is found outside the royal cemetery, across the river from the tomb of the King. Her undisturbed tomb contained over 200 bronze vessels, a little under 7000 cowries shells, 750 jades, and 560 stone and bone objects.” ref

“Among them a drinking cup made of elephant ivory that is beautifully inlaid with turquoise. Furthermore, some of her jade objects were antiques stemming from the Neolithic period. She was buried with four bronze tigers and in addition, an image of a tiger is found on a plaque in the grave. This might indicate the importance of the Western Mother, a possible origin of Xi wangmu. In time the tiger will be explicitly linked to the Queen Mother of the West. Several bronze weapons were found in her grave and thus support the idea of her as a great army leader. Debaine-Francfort suggests that since some of the daggers came from the steppes, makes her a possible weapons collector. Linduff on the other side suggests that Lady Hao might have come from one of the peoples she was sent out to conquer, and point to all the artifacts in her grave that were not of Shang origin. Lady Hao could have come from powerful clans in northern Asia that possibly controlled routes of trade for strategic metal ores and other important goods. They also breed horses.” ref

“The fact that they posed a threat to the Shang state might have lead to a marriage alliance. The frontier weaponry and other artifacts may indicate that she was not of the Shang elite. This could also explain why her grave is outside the royal cemetery. Also in her grave a rear figurine was found, it has a female on one side and a male on the other side. Linduff suggests that this is an early indication of the philosophical system of Daoism to come. Showing that the duality of yin and yang potentially has much older roots in China then what has been assumed earlier. Lady Jing was unlike Fu Hao buried within the royal cemetery, and as the first wife of the King held a higher status of that of Lady Hao. Lady Jing was also buried with weaponry, but not in the amount that Lady Hao was sent with. These women seem to stand out from what we have come to expect from Shang society, but there could be undiscovered graves that will tell a story of a greater role of females in the Shang royal house.” ref

“Shang and the Ten Suns Here Linda Anett Lindgren needs to present a myth that will be important for further understanding of the text. Allan claims that the Shang state had a myth of ten suns and that the royal house was ordered in a totemic relationship to these suns. Furthermore, this myth was particular to the Shang state. When the Zhou state conquered the Shang the myth lost its earlier significance. However, the myth did not disappear, but rather transformed and continued to occur in other contexts. She claims one such transformation of the myth of the ten suns is that the ancestors of the Shang came from an egg of a blackbird. There is also a reference to the myth in Chu Ci and Allan also suggests that the myth could actually have originated in the state of Chu. She points to the fact that archeological findings prove the cultures were in contact with each other.” ref

“According to Nelson is the sun a shamanistic symbol in China. This is certainly true in Japan where the sun goddess Amaterasu was 55 worshiped in a flourishing female shamanistic culture. The myth goes as follows: one day all the ten suns rose at once and scorched the earth so the crops died. Archer Yi then shot down nine of them. One possible explanation is that he shot them down, but that they did not disappear. Rather it was a warning to them to behave themselves so only one could appear at a time each day of the ten-day week. While the Huainanzi portraits the incident as an ill omen at the end of the Shang Dynasty, according to Allan another text on the other hand states that the ten suns appeared at the end of the Xia Dynasty. A black bird became the symbol of the sun. The connection with the bird can strengthen the theory that the sun was a shamanistic symbol. In the Chu Ci we find the following reference to the myth: “When Yi shot down the suns, why did the ravens shed their feathers?” ref

“In a grave from the early Han Dynasty (Tomb no.1, Mawangdui, Hunan Province) a funerary pendant was unearthed. The pendant depicts a tree with nine suns on the branches. Eight are actual orange discs, while the ninth is a blackbird. A moon in the corner contains a toad. Why there are only nine symbols of the sun has caused confusion. However Allan suggests that this depiction is of the realm of the dead, as it is indeed a funerary pendant, and so the tenth sun could be in the land of the living. In this case, the crow has two legs, while in other graves from the Han Dynasty, there have also been found depictions of black birds with three legs. Allan believes the three-legged sun bird might symbolize calendric units of a month. Ten days in a three-week circular movement of a month. In Shanhaijing the following story is told: Beyond the south-eastern Sea amidst the Sweets Waters is the Tribe of Xihe.” ref

“There is a woman named Xihe who regularly bathes the sun in the Sweet Springs. Xihe is the wife of Di Jun. It is she who gave birth to the ten suns. (Shanhaijing, Da huang nan jing). Xihe bathes her suns in the East. Furthermore are two other females named in Shanhaijing that are the wives of Di Jun. Another wife is Chang Xi who gave birth to twelve moons, which she bathes in a pool of water in the West. The third wife, O Huang, is connected to the world of humans. She supposedly gave birth to the Tribe of the Three-bodied People. Possible Origin of Xi Wangmu: Western Mother The oracle bones give us some insight into the early Chinese culture, but since divination is mainly ritual propositions it is limited what they can tell us. Only fragments can be found in the preserved collection about goddesses. Xi mu (Mother of the West) is mentioned alongside Dong mu (Mother of the East). These two goddesses in the divine hierarchy of the Shang state were recipients of sacrifices.” ref

“One such oracle bone reads “Crack-making on IX. 9 day; we divined: If we make offerings to the Eastern Mother and Western Mother, there will be approval”. The earliest mention of Xi mu and Dong mu stem from the thirteenth century BCE. The mu divinities are symbols of the sun and the moon, they could also indicate the rising and the setting sun. Their identity is still somewhat blurred, but some links between these and goddesses described in later sources have been made. In addition, Bamboo records from the Shang Dynasty found in graves speak of a Mother Goddess of the West. Some scholars, like Cahill suggests that the Queen Mother of the West could be an extension of Western Mother. The strongest connection between Xi mu and Xi wangmu is the tiger. Some sacrificial bronze vessels from the Shang dynasty have images connecting the Western Mother and the tiger. In China, the tiger has been the symbol of the west. The tiger is also seen as an agent of death and connected with the travel to the spirit world. While Allan suggests that Western mother and Eastern Mother could be what the myth of Chang Xi and Xihe were based on.” ref

“Allan bases her argument on her assumption that the myth of the ten suns had a fundamental place in the beliefs of the Shang elite. She argues that since Eastern Mother is more often mentioned in oracle bones during the Shang Dynasty then Western Mother, it is only natural that Eastern Mother is the goddess Xihe who gave birth to the ten suns. So according to Allan the logical conclusion is that the identity of Western Mother is that of Chang Xi who gave birth to the twelve moons. Chang Xi is also sometimes identified with Chang O or Heng O, the goddess that fled to the moon after having stolen the elixir of immortality from her husband Archer Yi. He was given the elixir by Xi wangmu. Allan states that these goddesses could possibly originate from the same original moon goddess. While Birrell claims that Chang O was not a moon goddess, but 57 rather the “essence of the moon” and therefore associated with the toad. I find it more likely that Xi mu is the origin of the goddess Xi wangmu, as the goddess Chang Xi is little known.” ref

“It must be mentioned that Allan has no actual proof of the significance of the myth of the ten suns in Shang times or even if it was told in the Shang state. Xi wangmu is never paired with a female counterpart of the east. She does however from the Han dynasty onward become coupled with different male deities of the east. Nugua in Shang Culture Irwin believes that Nugua comes from early Shang religion, as there seems to have been a worship of dragons and serpent women. Major states that depictions of creatures that are half snake and half human are present in art from the Shang state, but he also suggests that the tradition could have started earlier. Major is not of the opinion that any of the Shang depictions of snake-humans are equivalent to Nugua. Major argues that since the snake/human motif was not as prevalent in the Zhou state, as it was in Shang and Chu, that the state of Chu took on the heir of Shang beliefs and practices, and eventually made them their own. I do not subscribe to this belief, as many changes took place after the transition from Shang to Zhou.” ref

“The Zhou court was not merely a copycat of the Shang court and to base such a statement on the fact that beliefs of Shang would automatically have to appear in Zhou is rather farfetched. The snake is the directional emblem of the north, however Major claims that this first occurred during the late Warring States and early Han period. He further states that under the Shang state, the snake was an emblem of celestial divinity and centrality. I feel that the last statement actually weakens his case as Nugua though she is half snake has never been associated with the north, but rather the centre. This again makes it more plausible that she arrived in the Shang period.” ref

“Birrell suggests that depictions of a twisted cord in Shang and pre-Shang cultures might be a reference to the builder‟s cord that Nugua uses to complete her creation of men. The cord certainly becomes her emblem in later iconography. I would think that if you depict a tool, it is likely that there exists a corresponding myth to that given tool. Since a tool in itself, though helpful it might be, usually never gets much attention in depictions. The question then becomes whether or not it is the myth of Nugua‟s creation of men or some other myth? A builder‟s cord is an unusual element in a myth and I would not think it could have been part of several myths. Of course, the builder’s cord could have been depicted as a celebration of progress, but I find it plausible that it is an allusion to Nugua or a proto-version of Nugua.” ref

“The Zhou State Zhou: 1122 to 256 BCE (Traditionally) Western Zhou: 1046 to 771 BCE. Eastern Zhou: 771 to 256 BCE. When the Zhou dynasty replaced the Shang the worship of ancestors and nature deities continued, while the high god changed to Tian. Tian is the impersonal deity of Heaven. Heaven was a power with the ability to bestow the right to rule on the king. Here enters the concept of tianming or Heaven‟s mandate, which is a moral criteria for holding power. If the king ruled poorly, then Tian would confer authority to another king. Thus, the king in power was supposedly „blessed‟ by Tian and as such went by the term „Son of God‟. According to Ching was the deity Tian during the Zhou Dynasty considered to be an ancestral spirit of the royal family.” ref

“Furthermore, she states that oracle bones and the Shijing (Book of Odes) refer to departed kings who ascended to heaven and took their place by the Lord on high. Loewe on the other side claims that the kings were no longer thought to ascend to heaven and take their place there. Furthermore, that this was a tradition that ended with the Shang state. Human sacrifices did not end with the Zhou dynasty, as an example, the governor of the upper Yellow River district was shocked to find that young girls were being sacrificed as brides for the god of the Huang He. This was done to please the god in spring time. The 60 governor, who found it to be barbarian, put a stop to it sometime in the fifth century BCE.” ref

“In fact, human sacrifices continued for a long time in the southern areas of China. The Wu during Zhou Hurtado states that Shamanism continued to be important during the Zhou, but there are signs of a gradual decline. For instance, a toning down of “excessive” ritual practices took place, such as human sacrifice. He further claims that female shamans became less and less usual. According to Boileau during the Zhou Dynasty, the wu was seen as someone who specialized in dealing with unfortunate events. Sometimes even viewed as an evil sorcerer that had resident in the wilderness. Boileau states that it was assumed that out in the untamed nature, the wu had contact with the dead and impurity. Public copulation was said to take place out there in the wilderness. The female wu would entice the gods to come to earth, when the god descended rain would fall and this was interpreted as sexual intercourse. Boileau states that the wu in Zhou times was the embodiment of malevolent aspects of nature. Nelson however states that during the Zhou dynasty, a somewhat successful endeavor to make the wu into bureaucrats took place. The wu were given explicit tasks, and even placed under the control of an administrator. “Thus the wu from the Zhou period do not seem to be individuals who reached the spirits through trance and dance but followers of controlled ritual steps that began to be canonized.” ref

“Loewe states that by the 700 BCE the animal world became less prominent in art and mythology. Until then the higher animals served as members of the same order of existence as that of ti and the spirits of the deceased ancestors. They were admired for their nobility and grandeur, and they too acted as a link between the two worlds. This was at a stage before animals came to be depicted in conflict with man or at the mercy of man, or as objects whom man wished to propitiate. This clearly indicates a decline in shamanistic beliefs (at least at the courts), as animals play an important part in shamanistic rituals. This also supports the theory of Ching about the increased secular duties of the king led to a general secularization of the royal court.” ref

“In the Zuo Zhuan (c.700-400 BCE) there is a passage that states that the duke Xi wanted to burn a wu and a cripple. However, the duke was advised against this as it was believed that this would have no effect and might even worsen the drought they were suffering under. A commentary on this text by Du Yu states that the wu is a female. In a society where human sacrifices are accepted and given significant meaning, it would be logical, as I see it, to sacrifice the one person closest to the gods. The shaman has a special contact with the divine realm and would perhaps be interpreted as a sacrifice the gods would be particularly satisfied with. In the Guoyu, it is evident that the wu is a female shaman. Anciently, humans and spirits did not intermingle. At that time there were certain persons who were perspicacious, single-minded, and reverential that their understanding enabled them to make meaningful collations of what lies above and below, and their insight to illumine what is distant and profound.” ref

“Therefore the spirits would descend into them. The possessors of such powers were, if men, called xi (shaman), and, if women, wu (shamanesses). Those who supervised the positions of the spirits at the ceremonies, made the vases (used to) present victims, and appropriate clothes, made the descendants of the past saints glorious, knew the (sacred) names of mountains and rivers, the principal ancestors, (dealt with) all the affairs relative to the ancestral temple, (were in charge of) the difference between father and son (in the ritual), the enforcement of respect, the proper order of ceremonies, the principles of respect and justice, the proper physical behavior, the control of fidelity and trust, offerings and purifications and manifested respect to the luminous deities, were the Zhu (invocators) officers. Those who established family and personal names, who knew what plant should be cultivated for each season, the color (of the hairs of) sacrificial animals, the different kinds of jade and textile, the different colors of (ritual) clothes, the (proper) quantity of (ritual) vessels, the rules (concerning) the order of ancestral tablets, the proper positions during sacrifices, mounds and swept soil (for sacrifices), deities of above and below, the origin of the clans and abided by the ancient rules were the Zong officers.” ref

“Therefore, there were officers for Heaven, Earth, the spirits, and the different things, who were called the five officers, who ruled their own domain (of competence) and did not intermingle (with each other‟s domain). So the people were trustful, the spirits had a luminous virtue and the people and spirits had their own realm. There was respect and no untoward familiarity. As a consequence, the spirits sent down blessing on the people, and accepted from them their offerings. There were no natural calamities. (Guoyu, chapter; Chuyuxia). So here we are presented with individuals who have a special understanding of the upper world and lower world. This unique knowledge would be noticed by the spirits, who then would descend into the wu or the xi. Which seem to have clear resemblance with the role of the shaman.” ref

“Still we should keep in mind that the Guoyu was probably compiled between 500 to 400 BCE, as it also speaks of the five officers, which wu and xi are apart of, who ruled each their own domain. This supports the statement of Nelson that the wu was becoming a bureaucrat. According to Loewe from the fourth century BCE onwards the philosophy of the five elements became prominent. The five orders supposedly made up all things, both heavenly and earthly. So Linda Anett Lindgren feels the presentation of the wu in the Guoyu is a somewhat removed from the wu of the Shang dynasty, as the religious duties of the wu seems to have changed. Now Linda Anett Lindgren shall shortly return to the debate about the original gender of the wu. Nelson argues that since xi does not occur as early as wu and “the unmarked member of the pair is female” that the wu was female in origin. This is of course possible, but Linda Anett Lindgren would not conclude in either direction. The word wu could have arrived from a group of people that only had female shamans, and the word then became adopted by other groups. So there may not have been a point in time when all the shamans were female.” ref

Shamanism in Northern and Southern Eurasia: Their Distinctive Methods of Change of Consciousness

by Witzel, Michael E. J. 2011.

“This paper seeks to establish that the ‘southern’ shamanism of the San, Andamanese, and Australian Aboriginals differs substantially from the well known ‘classical’ Siberian one found in various forms in large parts of Eurasia and the Americas (“Laurasia”). Second, the typical southern (“Gondwana”) shamanistic features of heat rising up the spine are linked to medieval Indian Kundalini Yoga and some representations in Paleolithic art. This process is an important aspect of the change of consciousness initiated by shamanistic initiation and practice.” ref 

“How old are the ‘Siberian’ and ‘southern’ versions of shamanism? As indicated, ‘classical’ Eurasian shamanism is found among a wide range of ‘northern’ peoples, from the Saami (Lapps) of Northern Scandinavia to the Chukchi in N.E. Siberia with an extension into all of the Americas — and from the Polar Sea to some Nepalese tribes and to the Dayak of Borneo. In the context of Eurasian mythology and Stone-Age shamanism, the questions of interest include the following ones. What is its relationship with the ‘shaman’ figure attested in Stone-Age paintings in southern France and elsewhere? What is the relationship with similar features found among the San (Bushmen), the Andamanese, and the Australian Aborigines? Is shamanism related to the Stone-Age hunters’ societies of the open steppe/tundra of Eurasia, and in how far could it continue among agriculturalists, e.g. in modern Nepal or Okinawa?” ref

“What, then, are the stages in its development? How far is the institution of shamans (whether inherited via the family line or not) connected with the (possibility of) transmission of a compact body of texts, such as required by the complex Laurasian mythology? Is the absence of the Eurasian/Laurasian framework for shamanism — even in areas where one would suspect it, such as Tierra del Fuego — connected with the absence of shamans/priests? Only some of these questions will be answered below. It is best to begin investigating what testimony can be found by archaeology, in other words: in Stone-Age rituals, paintings, and sculptures that we can ‘ask’ for their meanings. We have Stone-Age objects, plastic art, and cave paintings from the Paleolithic period, — that is, in Europe before c. 8000 BCE, for example at Lascaux. Shamanic practices have been assumed for the Paleolithic and for the Neolithic periods, for which good archaeological evidence exists.” ref

“However, early rock art mostly depicts, not surprisingly, the local animals of the Stone-Age hunt and, from the Mesolithic onwards, also humans in the act of hunting, dance, daily life, and war. We also find some composite human figures, spirits, or deities (especially in Australian art). Importantly, there are some early paintings, such as at Lascaux, with depictions of a figure that has been interpreted as shaman or ‘sorcerer’, who is involved in the magic of the hunt. It was such ‘shamans’ that will have transmitted Stone-Age myths. The ‘classical’ Siberian form of shamanism, with offshoots in northern Europe, South and Southeast Asia as well as Korea, Japan, and the Americas, has some additional characteristics, such as the circular frame drum. The raven frequently is the shaman’s messenger. The shamanic explanation of Stone-Age paintings has been challenged recently. Wunn (2005) insists that the various kinds of archaeological data have to be counterchecked. Three recent prominent interpretations, those of Henri Breuil, André Leroi-Gourhan, and Mircea Eliade, are largely rejected by her.” ref

“Eliade saw parallels to Paleolithic art in the simple hunters’ economies that allow for hunting magic and for a ‘sanctuary’, but, as Wunn criticizes, he used only one painting to illustrate this art: Breuil’s much discussed and now criticized sketch of a painting at Trois Frères: that of the shaman-like ‘Great Sorcerer’, of c. 14,000 BCE. Similarly, the famous Lascaux painting of an ithyphallic man lying in front of bison has found various interpretations: as hunting magic, as the memorial of a wounded or slain hunter, or as a shamanistic séance. To these representations, we can add a number of significant depictions of the European Upper Paleolithic: the Magdalenien figure at El Castillo, ‘of a shaman going into trance — becoming “geometric” and sensing his body split into two different energy fields on his left and right side.’ Second, a figure at Bruniquel usually called the ‘Button Man’. However, as J. Harrod pointed out to me, the figure ‘has six or seven buttons — note the buttons are not full circles but two arcs put together; this appears to be a representation paralleling the Hindu cakra model’.” ref

“And importantly, a figure from Predmosti, with several cakras on top of each other, the one in the breast area with two adjoined ones (left and right), for which compare the careful and thoughtful description by A. Marshak. Since the Seventies ethnographic comparison has been more prominent in the interpretations. Based on (European) archaeological evidence and a theory of linear mental development (Bellah), Wunn concludes that, in the Late Paleolithic neither sorcerers nor shamans were depicted, nor were clashes between totemistic clans. However, Witzel, Michael E. J. thinks that even a mere table of the congruencies, identities, and overlaps of cave art and modern shamanic practices will show the opposite: the Paleolithic cave paintings indicate an early form of shamanism that is still maintained with the San, Andamanese, Semang of Malaya, the Papuas and Australian Aborigines. These are populations that, in my scheme of comparative mythology (2001, 2010), belong to the ‘older’, Gondwana type (of c. 65,000 years ago), from which Eurasian and Amerindian mythology (of the Laurasian type) developed around 40,000 years ago.” ref

“It appears that there are a number of seemingly global characteristics that unite San, Andamanese, Australian and Eurasian/Amerindian shamanism. Some aspects of these characteristics are already clearly, some others likely, represented in Stone-Age rock art: death and rebirth / change inside the body(?); use of animal familiars (bison, bird); trance: descent / ascent to the spirits or deities (using a bird); contact with and use of supermundane powers for healing and success in hunting (hunting magic); management of heat in the spinal cord (Paleolithic?); shape shifting / animal costume (with the San after death); dance and music (by bow, and ‘musical spots’ in caves); transmitting such knowledge in songs and tales (early mythologies). This congruence seems to reflect an older stage of shamanism. Importantly, several of the key shamanistic features — new body, ascent to the deities as a bird, dance, contact with powers, and connection with hunting magic99 — are seen already in Crô Magnon paintings. These are archaeologically datable, at least, to the later part of the Upper Paleolithic, from c. 27,000–14,000 BCE. Further, some important features, such as shamanistic dance, animal costume or shape shifting, hunting magic, communication with spirits and the transmission of tales present in reconstructed Stone-Age mythology (Gondwana and Laurasian) fit quite well into early hunter societies’ conceptions of shamanic power.” ref

“They include items such as the shaman’s death and rebirth during initiation, the (parallel) rebirth of animals killed in hunting, his ascent to heaven and return to earth. This form of early reconstructed shamanism has subsequently been further adapted101 along the lines seen in its Andaman and Australian forms (i.e. physical changes in the body of the shaman); development of the animal costume, as it is seen in the Late Paleolithic (France, etc.), in Siberia and the Americas; and the development from simple music (clapping, bowstring) to Siberian drumming. In addition, some mythemes underlying shamanism also appear prominently in Gondwana and Laurasian myths, such as ascent, rebirth during initiation, as well as rebirth of an animal killed in the hunt or in sacrifice. Based on these shared global characteristics, we can conclude that Paleolithic shamanism was an archaic form of religion, less complex than that later on developed into ‘classical’ Siberian shamanism and its offshoots in Eurasia and the Americas. The reconstructed mythology (Gondwana and Laurasia)102 of 65,000 years ago disallows a late spread, and the many congruities within the fixed structure (of Laurasian mythology, c. 40,000 years ago) disallow independent development.” ref

“The same holds for early cave art. Rather, the shared characteristics of early shamanic practices have been of significant importance for the formation of Eurasian mythology, its composition, and transmission across the millennia. As discussed, the initiation of a shaman usually includes formal initiation, which is secretive in Siberia and is prominent and prolonged in San society. The teachings of one or several experienced shamans ensure the transmission of oral tales, beliefs, and practices that are typical for the local form of shamanism. The importance of shamans as storytellers or singers may also derive from the belief that a person who is able to memorize long texts or songs and play an instrument did so by contact with the spirits. Schärer estimated some 15,000 pages for Borneo Dayak lore. In the Laurasian context, these teachings and their content are highly formalized, as the development of the Laurasian story line indicates. The very storyline may even have been intended and used as a teaching device. Initiates could learn the many facets of shamanic lore by following its sequential temporal arrangement.” ref

“The shamanic teachers’ texts rely on the effectiveness of sacred, frequently archaic speech. They have served as the main conduit for the preservation of ancient myths and have ensured a certain amount of stability for them. In that sense, Laurasian mythology constitutes our ‘grandfather’s and father’s tales’. Importantly, formalized transmission also favored the emergence and retention of the very structure of Laurasian mythology: myths are, as all oral texts, more easily learned by heart and transmitted in little changed form if they are organized according to a certain fixed pattern.108 In the present case, it is the simple narrative structure from creation to destruction of the world, the Laurasian storyline. It represents not only the ‘life story’ of the universe paralleling that of humans but also that of hunted and killed animals, along with their expected rebirth — that is, if their bones were preserved intact. Importantly, these beliefs mirror those about shamanic death and rebirth in initiation as well. In short, Laurasian mythology is the outcome of an ancient hunter ideology marked by shamanism. It must go back all the way to that of the Upper Paleolithic shamans and to their teachings that were continuously transmitted to their disciples. It is structured and based on the life-cycle of their prey: killed and reborn animals. This process is seen as paralleling that of the fate of humans — as well as that of the reconstituted and reborn shaman — and of the world at large. These structures would include the divine figure of a Lord (or Lady) of the animals who is prominently found in many later mythologies across Laurasia.” ref

ref

“Main migratory and trade movements in Eurasia since the Neolithic. Mongoloid Xiongnu people established their first empire in the Northern regions of Mongolia between 209 BCE and 93 CE to migrate thereafter to Central Europe, where they mingled.” ref

ref

“The Xiongnu were a tribal confederation of nomadic peoples who, according to ancient Chinese sources, inhabited the eastern Eurasian Steppe from the 3rd century BCE to the late 1st century CE. Modu Chanyu, the supreme leader after 209 BCE, founded the Xiongnu Empire. Lajos Ligeti was the first to suggest that the Xiongnu spoke a Yeniseian language. In the early 1960s Edwin Pulleyblank was the first to expand upon this idea with credible evidence. The Yeniseian theory proposes that the Jie, a western Xiongnu people, spoke a Yeniseian language. Hyun Jin Kim notes that the 7th CE Chinese conpendium, Jin Shu, contains a transliterated song of Jie origin, which appears to be Yeniseian. This song has led researchers Pulleyblank and Vovin to argue for a Yeniseian Jie dominant minority, that ruled over the other Xiongnu ethnicities, like Iranian and Turkic people. Kim has stated that the dominant Xiongnu language was likely Turkic or Yeniseian, but has cautioned that the Xiongnu were definitely a multi-ethnic society.” ref

“Pulleybank and D. N. Keightley asserted that the Xiongnu titles “were originally Siberian words but were later borrowed by the Turkic and Mongolic peoples”. Titles such as tarqan, tegin and kaghan were also inherited from the Xiongnu language and are possibly of Yeniseian origin. For example, the Xiongnu word for “heaven” is theorized to come from Proto-Yeniseian tɨŋVrVocabulary from Xiongnu inscriptions sometimes appears to have Yeniseian cognates, such as Xiongnu kʷala ‘son’ and Ket qalek ‘younger son’, Xiongnu sakdak ‘boot’ appears to be similar to Ket sagdi ‘boot’ and Xiongnu gʷawa “prince” and Ket gij “prince” or Xiongnu dar “north” and Yugh tɨr “north”. Pulleyblank also argued that because Xiongnu words appear to have clusters with r and l, in the beginning of the word it is unlikely to be of Turkic origin, and instead believed that most vocabulary we have mostly resemble Yeniseian languages.” ref

“Alexander Vovin also wrote, that some names of horses in the Xiongnu language appear to be Turkic words with Yeniseian prefixes. An analysis by Savalyev and Jeong has cast doubt on the Yeniseian theory. If assuming that the ancient Yeniseians were represented by modern Ket people, who are more genetically similar to Samoyedic speakers, the Xiongnu do not display a genetic affinity for Yeniseian peoples. After overthrowing their previous overlords, the Yuezhi, the Xiongnu became the dominant power on the steppes of East Asia, centered on the Mongolian Plateau.” ref

“The Xiongnu were also active in areas now part of Siberia, Inner Mongolia, Gansu, and Xinjiang. Their relations with adjacent Chinese dynasties to the south-east were complex—alternating between various periods of peace, war, and subjugation. Ultimately, the Xiongnu were defeated by the Han dynasty in a centuries-long conflict, which led to the confederation splitting in two, and forcible resettlement of large numbers of Xiongnu within Han borders. During the Sixteen Kingdoms era, as one of the “Five Barbarians“, they founded the dynastic states of Han-Zhao, Northern Liang, and Hu Xia in northern China.” ref

“Attempts to associate the Xiongnu with the nearby Sakas and Sarmatians were once controversial. However, archaeogenetics has confirmed their interaction with the Xiongnu, and also their relation to the Huns. The identity of the ethnic core of Xiongnu has been a subject of varied hypotheses, because only a few words, mainly titles and personal names, were preserved in the Chinese sources. The name Xiongnu may be cognate with that of the Huns and/or the Huna, although this is disputed. Other linguistic links—all of them also controversial—proposed by scholars include Turkic, Iranian, Mongolic, Uralic, Yeniseian, or multi-ethnic.” ref

Altai (West Mongolia)

    • Tsagaan Asga and Takhilgat Uzuur-5 Kurgan sites, westernmost Mongolian Altai, 4,800-2,900 years ago: 4 R1a1a1b2-Z93, 3 Q1a2a1-L54 , 1 Q-M242, 1 C-M130 
  • Hengbei site (Peng kingdom cemetery of Western Zhou period), Jiang County, Shanxi, 3,000-2,800 years ago: 9 Q1a1-M120, 2 O2a-M95, 1 N, 4 O3a2-P201, 2 O3, 4 O*
    • In another paper, the social status of those human remains of the ancient Peng kingdom(倗国) are analyzed: aristocrats: 3 Q1a1 (prostrate 2, supine 1), 2 O3a (supine 2), 1 N (prostrate) / commoners: 8 Q1a1 (prostrate 4, supine 4), 3 O3a (prostrate 1, supine 2), 3 O* (supine 3) / slaves: 3 O3a, 2 O2a, 1 O*
    • (cf) Pengbo (倗伯), Monarch of Peng Kingdom is estimated as Q-M120.
  • Pengyang County, Ningxia, 2,500 years ago: all 4 Q1a1-M120 (with a lot of animal bones and bronze swords and other weapons, etc.)
  • Heigouliang, Xinjiang, 2200 years ago: 6 Q1a* (not Q1a1-M120, not Q1a1b-M25, not Q1a2-M3), 4 Q1b-M378, 2 Q* (not Q1a, not Q1b: unable to determine subclades):
    • In a paper (Lihongjie 2012), the author analyzed the Y-DNAs of the ancient male samples from the 2nd or 1st century BCE cemetery at Heigouliang in Xinjiang – which is also believed to be the site of a summer palace for Xiongnu kings – which is east of the Barkol basin and near the city of Hami. The Y-DNA of 12 men excavated from the site belonged to Q-MEH2 (Q1a) or Q-M378 (Q1b). The Q-M378 men among them were regarded as hosts of the tombs; half of the Q-MEH2 men appeared to be hosts and the other half as sacrificial victims.
  • Xiongnu site in Barkol, Xinjiang, all 3 Q-M3
    • In L. L. Kang et al. (2013), three samples from a Xiongnu) site in Barkol, Xinjiang were found to be Q-M3 (Q1a2a1a1). And, as Q-M3 is mostly found in Yeniseians and Native Americans, the authors suggest that the Xiongnu had connections to speakers of the Yeniseian languages. These discoveries from the above papers (Li 2012, Kang et al., 2013) have some positive implications on the not as yet clearly verified theory that the Xiongnu were precursors of the Huns.” ref

Han Chinese and the DNA relation with Shamanism 

Chinese folk religion, also known as Chinese popular religion, comprehends a range of traditional religious practices of Han Chinese, including the Chinese diaspora. This includes the veneration of shen (spirits) and ancestors, exorcism of demonic forces, and a belief in the rational order of nature, balance in the universe and reality that can be influenced by human beings and their rulers, as well as spirits and deities. Worship is devoted to deities and immortals, who can be deities of places or natural phenomena, of human behaviour, or founders of family lineagesStories of these gods are collected into the body of Chinese mythology. Chinese religions have a variety of sources, local forms, founder backgrounds, and ritual and philosophical traditions. Despite this diversity, there is a common core that can be summarised as four theological, cosmological, and moral concepts: Tian (Chinese: 天; pinyintiān; lit. ‘Heaven’), the transcendent source of moral meaning; qi (simplified Chinese: 气; traditional Chinese: 氣; pinyin), the breath or energy that animates the universe; jingzu (Chinese: 敬祖; pinyinjìng zǔ), the veneration of ancestors; and bao ying (Chinese: 報應; pinyinbàoyìng), moral reciprocity; together with two traditional concepts of fate and meaning: ming yun (Chinese: 命運; pinyinmìngyùn), the personal destiny or burgeoning; and yuan fen (Chinese: 緣分; pinyinyuánfèn), “fateful coincidence“, good and bad chances and potential relationships.” ref

Yin and yang (Chinese: 陰陽; pinyinyīnyáng) is the polarity that describes the order of the universe, held in balance by the interaction of principles of “extension” (Chinese: 神; pinyinshén; lit. ‘spirit’) and principles of “returning” (Chinese: 鬼; pinyinguǐ; lit. ‘ghost’), with yang (“act”) usually preferred over yin (“receptiveness”) in common religion. The taijitu is used in folk religion, along with the bagua, to represent the natural forces and power that deities like Zhong Kui wield. Ling (Chinese: 靈; pinyinlíng), “numen” or “sacred“, is the “medium” of the two states and the inchoate order of creation. Ancient Chinese religious practices are diverse, varying from province to province and even from one village to another, for religious behavior is bound to local communities, kinship, and environments. In each setting, institution and ritual behavior assumes highly organized forms. Temples and the gods in them acquire symbolic character and perform specific functions involved in the everyday life of the local community. Local religion preserves aspects of naturalistic beliefs such as totemismanimism, and shamanism.” ref

“By the Han dynasty, the ancient Chinese religion mostly consisted of people organising into shè (Chinese: 社 [“group”, “body”, local community altars]) who worshipped their godly principle. In many cases the “lord of the she” was the god of the earth, and in others a deified virtuous person (xiān Chinese: 仙, “immortal”). Some cults such as that of Liu Zhang, a king in what is today Shandong, date back to this period. From the 3rd century on by the Northern Wei, accompanying the spread of Buddhism in China, strong influences from the Indian subcontinent penetrated the ancient Chinese indigenous religion. A cult of Ganesha (Chinese: 象頭神 Xiàngtóushén, “Elephant-Head God”) is attested in the year 531. Pollination from Indian religions included processions of carts with images of gods or floats borne on shoulders, with musicians and chanting.” ref

“The Han Chinese or Han people are an East Asian ethnic group native to China. They are the world’s largest ethnic group, making up about 17.5% of the global population.” ref

“Within the course of the Warring States period led to the emergence of the early discernible consciousness of the Zhou-era Chinese referring to themselves as being Huaxia (literally, “the beautiful grandeur”), which was distinctively used to adumbrate a “civilized” culture in contrast to what were perceived as “barbaric” towards the adjacent and adjoining vicinities bordering the Zhou Kingdoms that were inhabited by different non-Han Chinese peoples around them. The name “Han people” first appeared during the era of the Northern and Southern Dynasties, and inspired by the Han dynasty, which is considered to be one of the first golden ages in Chinese history. The name Han was derived from the name of the eponymous dynasty, which succeeded the short-lived Qin dynasty and is historically considered to be the first golden age of China’s Imperial era due to the geopolitical power and influence it projected over much of East Asia.” ref

“As a result of the dynasty’s prominence in inter-ethnic and pre-modern international influence on Chinese civilization, the Chinese of the post-Qin era identified themselves as the “people of Han” (汉人; 漢人; Hànrén), a name that has been carried down to this day. The Han Chinese show a close genetic relationship with other modern East Asian populations such as the Koreans and Yamato. A 2018 research paper found that while the Han Chinese are closely related to the Koreans and Yamato in terms of a correlative genetic relationship, they are also easily genetically distinguishable from them. And that the same Han Chinese subgroups are genetically closer to each other relative to their Korean and Yamato counterparts, but are still easily distinguishable from each other. Research published in 2020 found the Yamato Japanese population to be overlapped with that of the northern Han Chinese.” ref 

“Y-chromosome haplogroup O2-M122 is a common DNA marker found among modern Han Chinese, as it appeared in China in prehistoric times. It is found in more than half of all present-day Han males (204/361 = 56.5%, 1238/2091 = 59.21%, 84/139 = 60.4%), with proportions in published samples ranging from as low as 29.7% (30/101) in a pool of samples of Pinghua speakers from Guangxi and 32.5% (13/40) in a sample of Guangdong Han (but 18/35 = 51.4% in a sample of Han from Meixian in northeastern Guangdong) to as high as 60.0% (33/55) in a sample of Fujian Han, 61.1% (215/352) in a pool of samples of Taiwan Han, 62.0% (189/305) in a sample of Han from Zibo, Shandong, 65.7% (23/35) in a sample of Han from Harbin, 65.8% (123/187) in another sample of Shandong Han, and 65.9% (29/44) in a sample of Han from Shanxi or Shaanxi. Other Y-DNA haplogroups that have been found with notable frequency in samples of Han Chinese include O-P203 (15/165 = 9.1%, 217/2091 = 10.38%, 47/361 = 13.0%), C-M217 (10/168 = 6.0%, 27/361 = 7.5%, 176/2091 = 8.42%, 187/1730 = 10.8%, 20/166 = 12.0%), N-M231 (6/166 = 3.6%, 94/2091 = 4.50%, 18/361 = 5.0%, 117/1729 = 6.8%, 17/165 = 10.3%), O-M268(xM95, M176) (78/2091 = 3.73%, 54/1147 = 4.7%, 8/168 = 4.8%, 23/361 = 6.4%, 12/166 = 7.2%), and Q-M242 (2/168 = 1.2%, 49/1729 = 2.8%, 61/2091 = 2.92%, 12/361 = 3.3%, 48/1147 = 4.2%).” ref

“However, the mtDNA of Han Chinese increases in diversity as one looks from northern to southern China, which suggests that the influx of male Han Chinese migrants intermarried with the local female non-Han aborigines after arriving in what is now modern-day Guangdong, Fujian, and other regions of southern China. Despite this, tests comparing the genetic profiles of northern Han, southern Han, and non-Han southern natives determined that haplogroups O1b-M110, O2a1-M88 and O3d-M7, which are prevalent in non-Han southern natives, were only observed in some southern Han Chinese (4% on average), but not in the northern Han genetic profile. Therefore, this proves that the male contribution of the southern non-Han natives in the southern Han genetic profile is limited, assuming that the frequency distribution of Y lineages in southern non-Han natives represents that prior to the expansion of Han culture which originated two thousand years ago from the north.” ref

“In contrast, there is evidence that consistently shows the strong genetic similarities in the Y chromosome haplogroup distribution between the modern southern and northern Han Chinese population, and the result of principal core component analysis indicates that almost all modern Han Chinese populations form a tight cluster in their Y chromosome. However, other biological research findings have also demonstrated that the paternal lineages Y-DNA O-M119, O-P201, O-P203, and O-M95 are found in both Southern Han Chinese and Southern non-Han minorities, but more commonly in the latter. In fact, these paternal markers are in turn less frequent in northern Han Chinese. Another study puts the Han Chinese into two groups: Northern and southern Han Chinese, and it demonstrates that the core genetic characteristics of the present-day northern Han Chinese was already formed more than three-thousand years ago in the Central Plain area.” ref

“The estimated contribution of northern Han to the southern Han is substantial in the paternal ancestral lineages in addition to a geographic cline that exists for its corresponding maternal ancestry. As a result, the northern Han Chinese are the primary benefactors that contributed to the paternal gene pool of the modern southern Han Chinese as a result of the successive migratory waves that have occurred from the north to what is now modern Southern China. However, it is noteworthy that the southward expansion process that occurred two thousand years ago was largely dominated by males, as is shown by a greater contribution to the Y-chromosome than the mtDNA from northern to southern Han. These genetic findings and observations are in concurrence with historical records confirming the continuous and large migratory waves of northern Han Chinese inhabitants escaping dynastic changes, geopolitical upheavals, instability, warfare and famine into what is now today modern Southern China.” ref

“Successive waves of Han migration and subsequent intermarriage and cross-cultural dialogue between the northern Han migrants and the non-Han aborigines gave rise to modern Chinese demographics with a dominant Han Chinese super-majority and minority non-Han Chinese indigenous peoples in the south over the past two thousand years. Aside from these large migratory waves, other smaller southward migrations occurred during almost all periods over the past two millennia. A study by the Chinese Academy of Sciences into the gene frequency data of Han sub-populations and ethnic minorities in China, showed that Han sub-populations in different regions are also genetically quite close to the local ethnic non-Han minorities, meaning that in many cases, the blood of ethnic minorities had mixed into Han genetic substrate through varying degrees of intermarriage, while at the same time, the blood of the Han had also mixed into the genetic substrates of the local ethnic non-Han minorities.” ref

“A recent, and to date the most extensive, genome-wide association study of the Han population, shows that geographic-genetic stratification from north to south has occurred and centrally placed populations act as the conduit for outlying ones. Ultimately, with the exception in some ethnolinguistic branches of the Han Chinese, such as Pinghua and Tanka people, there is a “coherent genetic structure” found in the entirety of the modern Han Chinese populace.” ref

“Typical Y-DNA haplogroups of present-day Han Chinese include Haplogroup O-M122, C, Haplogroup N and Haplogroup Q-M120, and these haplogroups also have been found (alongside some members of Haplogroup N-M231, Haplogroup O-M95, and unresolved Haplogroup O-M175) among a selection of ancient human remains recovered from the Hengbei archeological site in Jiang County, Shanxi Province, China, an area that was part of the suburbs of the capital (near modern Luoyang) during the Zhou dynasty.” ref 

“Haplogroup O-M122 (also known as Haplogroup O2 (formerly Haplogroup O3)) is an Eastern Eurasian Y-chromosome haplogroup. The lineage ranges across Southeast Asia and East Asia, where it dominates the paternal lineages with extremely high frequencies. It is also significantly present in Central Asia, especially among the Naiman tribe of Kazakhs. Researchers believe that O-M122 first appeared in Southeast Asia approximately 25,000-30,000 years ago or roughly between 30,000 and 35,000 years ago according to more recent studies (Karmin et al. 2015, Poznik et al. 2016, YFull January 4, 2018). In a systematic sampling and genetic screening of an East Asian–specific Y-chromosome haplogroup (O-M122) in 2,332 individuals from diverse East Asian populations, results indicate that the O-M122 lineage is dominant in East Asian populations, with an average frequency of 44.3%. Microsatellite data show that the O-M122 haplotypes are more diverse in Southeast Asia than those in northern East Asia. Although Haplogroup O-M122 appears to be primarily associated with ethnic Tibeto-Burman speaking groups inhabiting the Seven Sister States of north eastern India, it also forms a significant component of the Y-chromosome diversity of most modern populations of the East Asian region.” ref 

 High  frequencies:

Nyishi 94%, Adi 89%, Tamang 87%, 

“The Nyishi community is the largest ethnic group in Arunachal Pradesh in north-eastern India. The Nyishi language belongs to the Sino-Tibetan family, however, the origin is disputed. Nyokum is the festival celebrated by the Nyishi people, which commemorates their ancestors. With many of the remaining still following the ancient indigenous Donyi-Poloism.” ref 

“The Adi people are one of the most populous groups of indigenous peoples in the Indian state of Arunachal Pradesh. A few thousand are also found in the Tibet Autonomous Region, where they are called the Lhoba together with some of the Nyishi peopleNa peopleMishmi people and Tagin people. The majority of Adi traditionally follow the tribal Donyi-Polo religion. Worship of gods and goddesses like Kine NaneDoying BoteGumin Soyin and Pedong Nane, etc., and religious observances are led by a shaman, called Miri (can be a female). Each deity is associated with certain tasks and acts as a protector and guardian of various topics related to nature which revolves around their daily life. This includes the food crops, home, rain, etc.” ref 

“The Tamang (རྟ་དམག་Devanagari: तामाङ; tāmāṅ), are a Tibeto-Burman ethnic group of Nepal, Southern Bhutan and North IndiaTamang may have been derived from the Tibetan word Tamang, where Ta means “horse” and Mak means “warrior” in Tibetan. However, there are no written documentations of Horse Riders. Some scientific research claims the Tamangs have Pand Genetic roots with tibetan. Historical accounts show that the Tamang ethnic group originated in Tibet. The word “Ta” in the Tibetan language means horse, and “Mang” means traders; hence, their original way of life evolved around horses and trade. Tamang tradition and culture include a distinct language, culture, dress and social structure. They have over 100 sub-clans. Their language, Tamang, comes from the Tamangic branch of the Tibeto-Burman language family, and is closely related to Gurung. They follow the Chinese lunar calendar of the 12-year cycle. Colorful printed Buddhist mantra cloths are put up in various places in villages and towns.” ref 

“The interrelationship of the religious rituals, beliefs and specialists of a Tamang community in northern Nepal, where a variant of Tibetan Mahayana Buddhism (‘Lamaism*) is found in tandem with Hindu festivals and an array of traditional, tribal beliefs and practices including shamanism.” ref 

Donyi-Polo 

Donyi-Polo (also Donyi-Poloism) is the designation given to the indigenous religion, of animistic and shamanic type, of the Tani and other Tibeto-Burman peoples of Arunachal Pradesh and Assam in Northeast India. The name “Donyi-Polo” means “Sun-Moon”, and was chosen for the religion in the process of its revitalisation and institutionalisation started in the 1970s in response to inroads made by Christianity and the possibility of absorption into Hinduism.” ref 

“In the Donyi-Polo belief, the fountain god that begets the universe (God or the Godhead) is referred to as Sedi by the Minyong and PadamJimi by the Galo. All things and beings are parts of the body of Sedi: in creation, the hair of Sedi becomes the plants of the earth, his tears become rain and water, his bones become rocks and stones, and his two eyes become Donyi (the Sun) and Polo (the Moon). Sedi, after creation, is a deus otiosus but continues to observe creation through his eyes, his double aspect veiling-unveiling-revealing himself. In Galo beliefs, Jimi manifests as Melo (Sky) and Sidi (Earth), out of the interaction of which all things and beings are born, including Donyi and Polo. There are other myths explaining the meaning of the duality Donyi and Polo.” ref 

“According to Talom Rukbo‘s theology, all celestial bodies including Earth, all things, originate from one source, Keyum (nothingness or the vacuum). DonyiPolo is the polar force that generates all stars; the physical Sun and Moon (respectively, Bomong and Boo) near the Earth and humanity, are bodily manifestations of the universal unseen power DonyiPolo, with Bomong carrying out the centralising power of Donyi, and Boo the Polo power of life-giving.” ref 

“Donyi (Sun) and Polo (Moon)—which are, respectively, female and male in the Tibeto-Burman tradition; called Ane Donyi (“Mother Sun”) and Abo Polo (“Father Moon”)—constitute a notion similar to the yin and yang of Chinese culture. It is the analogy through which the Divinity (Sedi) can be described, representing the way in which the divine principle manifests itself, that is: eternally veiling, unveiling and then revealing himself in nature; providing harmony and balance to the universe, for example in the alternation of light and darkness, heat and cool, or unity (analogically, the Sun of the daily sky) and multiplicity (analogically, the stars of the night sky).” ref

“The practical expression of the faith in Donyi-Polo can be found in the daily life and actions of people: they call themselves “Donyi O, Polo Ome“, meaning “children of the sun and the moon”. When a believer is distressed he invokes “DonyiPolo“. If a man is falsely accused of lying he invokes “Donyi-e!“, “oh Sun!”. All these are expressions of faith in Donyi-Polo upholding providently the world, rewarding the righteous and punishing wrong-doers. The divine pair is revered as the highest holy figure governing fate.” ref 

“Donyi-Polo” is also used in the sense of “truth” in sacral speech. “Donyi-Polo” is the epitome of wisdom, enlightenment, right conscience, truthfulness, and selflessness. Aware people are called “DonyiPolo Ome“, which means “children of truth”. Elders are regarded as “DonyiPolo Abu“, “representatives of the truth”. The followers of Donyi-Poloism worship a variety of gods and goddesses that enliven nature. These gods are believed to partake in the universal balance of Donyi and Polo, and to be multiple manifestations or identities of SediDonyiPolo, each with specific functions and roles. It is believed that they take care of the earth and humanity. The main deities in Donyi-Polo are Donyi and PoloKine NaneDoying BotePedong Nane and Guumin Soyin.” ref

ref

A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia’s Eastern Steppe.” ref

Tengrism is an ethnic Turkic, Yeniseian, and Mongolic religion originating in the Eurasian steppes based on shamanism and animism. Tengri is the all-encompassing God of Heaven.

Tengri

Tengri (Old Turkic: 𐰚𐰇𐰚:𐱅𐰭𐰼𐰃, romanized: Kök Teŋri/Teŋiri, lit.‘Blue Heaven’; Old Uyghur:  tängri; Middle Turkic: تآنغرِ; Ottoman Turkish: تڭری; Kyrgyz: Теңир; Kazakh: Тәңір; Turkish: Tanrı; Azerbaijani: Tanrı; Bulgarian: Тангра; Proto-Turkic *teŋri / *taŋrɨ; Mongolian script: ᠲᠩᠷᠢ, T’ngri; Modern Mongolian: Тэнгэр, Tenger; Uyghur: تەڭرى tengri ) is the all-encompassing God of Heaven in the traditional Turkic, Yeniseian, Mongolic and various other nomadic Altaic religious beliefs. Tengri is not considered a deity in the usual sense, but a personification of the universe. However, some qualities associated with Tengri as the judge and source of life, and being eternal and supreme, led European and Muslim writers to identify Tengri as a deity of Turkic and Mongolian people. According to Mongolian belief, Tengri’s will (jayayan) may break its own usual laws and intervene by sending a chosen person to earth. It is also one of the terms used for the primary chief deity of the early Turkic and Mongolic peoples. Worship surrounding Tengri is called Tengrism. The core beings in Tengrism are the Sky Father (Tenger Etseg) and the Earth Mother (Umay Ana). It involves shamanism, animism, totemism, and ancestor worship.” ref

“The oldest form of the name is recorded in Chinese annals from the 4th century BCE, describing the beliefs of the Xiongnu. It takes the form 撑犁/Cheng-li, which is hypothesized to be a Chinese transcription of Tängri. (The Proto-Turkic form of the word has been reconstructed as *Teŋri or *Taŋrɨ.) Alternatively, a reconstructed Altaic etymology from *T`aŋgiri (“oath” or “god”) would emphasize the god’s divinity rather than his domain over the sky. It is generally assumed the term tengri originally meant “sky”. Andrey Kononov suggested that the term is formed by the words tän (morning) and injir (evening) into tänri, referring to the sky as whole. The Turkic form, Tengri, is attested in the 8th century Orkhon inscriptions as the Old Turkic form 𐱅𐰭𐰼𐰃 Teŋri. In modern Turkish, the derived word “Tanrı” is used as the generic word for “god”, or for the Abrahamic God, and is used today by Turkish people to refer to any god. The supreme deity of the traditional religion of the Chuvash is Tură. Other reflexes of the name in modern languages include Mongolian: Тэнгэр (“sky”), Bulgarian: Тангра, Azerbaijani: Tanrı.” ref

“Earlier, the Chinese word for “sky” 天 (Mandarin: tiān < Old Chinese *thīn or *thîn) has been suggested to be related to Tengri, possibly a loan into Chinese from a prehistoric Central Asian language. However, this proposal is unlikely in light of recent reconstructions of the Old Chinese pronunciation of the character “天”, such as *qʰl’iːn (Zhengzhang) or *l̥ˤi[n] (Baxter-Sagart), which propose for 天 a voiceless lateral onset, either a cluster or single consonant, respectively. Baxter & Sagart (2014:113-114) pointed to attested dialectal differences in Eastern Han Chinese, the use of 天 as a phonetic component in phono-semantic compound Chinese characters, and the choice of 天 to transcribe foreign syllables, all of which prompted them to conclude that, around 200 CE, 天’s onset had two pronunciations: coronal * & dorsal *x, both of which likely originated from an earlier voiceless lateral *l̥ˤ. Linguist Stefan Georg has proposed that the Turkic word ultimately originates as a loanword from Proto-Yeniseian *tɨŋgɨr- “high”. Amy Chua renders the name as “[T]he Eternal Blue Sky”, likely because of the connotations of the name’s usage.” ref

According to Jean-Paul Roux, the monotheistic concept evolved later out of a polytheistic system and was not the original form of Tengrism. The monotheistic concept helped to legitimate the rule of the dynasty: “As there is only one God in Heaven, there can only be one ruler on the earth …”. Others point out that Tengri itself was never an Absolute, but only one of many gods of the upper world, the sky deity, of polytheistic shamanism, later known as Tengrism. Tengrism differs from contemporary Siberian shamanism in that it was a more organized religion. Additionally the polities practicing it were not small bands of hunter-gatherers like the Paleosiberians, but a continuous succession of pastoral, semi-sedentarized khanates and empires from the Xiongnu Empire (founded 209 BCE) to the Mongol Empire (13th century). In Mongolia it survives as a synthesis with Tibetan Buddhism while surviving in purer forms around Lake Khovsgol and Lake Baikal. Unlike Siberian shamanism, which has no written tradition, Tengrism can be identified from Turkic and Mongolic historical texts like the Orkhon inscriptions, Secret History of the Mongols, and Altan Tobchi.” ref

ref

Paleolithic migrations and clusters in Europe: https://indo-european.eu/tag/israel/
 
11,500 years old Shigir Idol (with a style somewhat similar to the pillars at Göbekli Tepe and the Urfa man): ref
 
11,500/11,000 years old Göbekli Tepe: ref
 
11,000 years old Urfa man: ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

Here are my thoughts/speculations on where I believe is the possible origin of shamanism, which may have begun sometime around 35,000 to 30,000 years ago seen in the emergence of the Gravettian culture, just to outline his thinking, on what thousands of years later led to evolved Asian shamanism, in general, and thus WU shamanism as well. In both Europe-related “shamanism-possible burials” and in Gravettian mitochondrial DNA is a seeming connection to Haplogroup U. And the first believed Shaman proposed burial belonged to Eastern Gravettians/Pavlovian culture at Dolní Věstonice in southern Moravia in the Czech Republic, which is the oldest permanent human settlement that has ever been found. It is at Dolní Věstonice where approximately 27,000-25,000 years ago a seeming female shaman was buried and also there was an ivory totem portrait figure, seemingly of her.

And my thoughts on how cultural/ritual aspects were influenced in the area of Göbekli Tepe. I think it relates to a few different cultures starting in the area before the Neolithic. Two different groups of Siberians first from northwest Siberia with U6 haplogroup 40,000 to 30,000 or so. Then R Haplogroup (mainly haplogroup R1b but also some possible R1a both related to the Ancient North Eurasians). This second group added its “R1b” DNA of around 50% to the two cultures Natufian and Trialetian. To me, it is likely both of these cultures helped create Göbekli Tepe. Then I think the female art or graffiti seen at Göbekli Tepe to me possibly relates to the Epigravettians that made it into Turkey and have similar art in North Italy. I speculate that possibly the Totem pole figurines seen first at Kostenki, next went to Mal’ta in Siberia as seen in their figurines that also seem “Totem-pole-like”, and then with the migrations of R1a it may have inspired the Shigir idol in Russia and the migrations of R1b may have inspired Göbekli Tepe.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefref, ref

Trialetian culture (16,000–8000 years ago) the Caucasus, Iran, and Turkey, likely involved in Göbekli Tepe. Migration 1?

ref

Haplogroup R possible time of origin about 27,000 years in Central Asia, South Asia, or Siberia:

Trialetian sites

Caucasus and Transcaucasia:

Eastern Anatolia:

Trialetian influences can also be found in:

Southeast of the Caspian Sea:

  • Hotu (Iran)
  • Ali Tepe (Iran) (from cal. 10,500  to 8,870 BCE)
  • Belt Cave (Iran), layers 28-11 (the last remains date from ca. 6,000 BCE)
  • Dam-Dam-Cheshme II (Turkmenistan), layers7,000-3,000 BCE)” ref

“The belonging of these Caspian Mesolithic sites to the Trialetian has been questioned. Little is known about the end of the Trialetian. 6k BC has been proposed as the time on which the decline phase took place. From this date are the first evidence of the Jeitunian, an industry that has probably evolved from the Trialetian. Also from this date are the first pieces of evidence of Neolithic materials in the Belt cave.” ref

“In the southwest corner of the Trialetian region it has been proposed that this culture evolved towards a local version of the PPNB around 7,000 BCE, in sites as Cafer Höyük. Kozłowski suggests that the Trialetian does not seem to have continuation in the Neolithic of Georgia (as for example in Paluri and Kobuleti). Although in the 5,000 BCE certain microliths similar to those of the Trialetian reappear in Shulaveris Gora (see Shulaveri-Shomu) and Irmis Gora.” ref

“The genome of a Mesolithic hunter-gatherer individual found at the layer A2 of the Kotias Klde rock shelter in Georgia (labeled KK1), dating from 9,700 years ago, has been analyzed. This individual forms a genetic cluster with another hunter-gatherer from the Satsurblia Cave, the so-called Caucasian Hunter-Gatherer (CHG) cluster. KK1 belongs to the Y-chromosome haplogruoup J2a (an independent analysis has assigned him J2a1b-Y12379*).” ref

“Although the belonging of the Caspian Mesolithic to the Trialetian has been questioned, it is worth noting that genetic similarities have been found between an Mesolithic hunther-gatherer from the Hotu cave (labeled Iran_HotuIIIb) dating from 9,100-8,600 BCE and the CHG from Kotias Klde. The Iran_HotuIIIb individual belongs to the Y-chromosome haplogroup J (xJ2a1b3, J2b2a1a1) (an independent analysis yields J2a-CTS1085(xCTS11251,PF5073) -probably J2a2-). Then, both KK1 and Iran_HotuIIIb individuals share a paternal ancestor that lived approximately 18.7k years ago (according to the estimates of full). At the autosomal level, it falls in the cluster of the CHG’s and the Iranian Neolithic Farmers.” ref

Göbekli Tepe (“Potbelly Hill”) is a Neolithic archaeological site near the city of Şanlıurfa in Southeastern Anatolia, Turkey. Dated to the Pre-Pottery Neolithic, between c. 9500 and 8000 BCE, the site comprises a number of large circular structures supported by massive stone pillars – the world’s oldest known megaliths. Many of these pillars are richly decorated with abstract anthropomorphic details, clothing, and reliefs of wild animals, providing archaeologists rare insights into prehistoric religion and the particular iconography of the period..” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

People don’t commonly teach religious history, even that of their own claimed religion. No, rather they teach a limited “pro their religion” history of their religion from a religious perspective favorable to the religion of choice. 

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

Do you truly think “Religious Belief” is only a matter of some personal choice?

Do you not see how coercive one’s world of choice is limited to the obvious hereditary belief, in most religious choices available to the child of religious parents or caregivers? Religion is more commonly like a family, culture, society, etc. available belief that limits the belief choices of the child and that is when “Religious Belief” is not only a matter of some personal choice and when it becomes hereditary faith, not because of the quality of its alleged facts or proposed truths but because everyone else important to the child believes similarly so they do as well simply mimicking authority beliefs handed to them. Because children are raised in religion rather than being presented all possible choices but rather one limited dogmatic brand of “Religious Belief” where children only have a choice of following the belief as instructed, and then personally claim the faith hereditary belief seen in the confirming to the belief they have held themselves all their lives. This is obvious in statements asked and answered by children claiming a faith they barely understand but they do understand that their family believes “this or that” faith, so they feel obligated to believe it too. While I do agree that “Religious Belief” should only be a matter of some personal choice, it rarely is… End Hereditary Religion!

Opposition to Imposed Hereditary Religion

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefref 

Animism: Respecting the Living World by Graham Harvey 

“How have human cultures engaged with and thought about animals, plants, rocks, clouds, and other elements in their natural surroundings? Do animals and other natural objects have a spirit or soul? What is their relationship to humans? In this new study, Graham Harvey explores current and past animistic beliefs and practices of Native Americans, Maori, Aboriginal Australians, and eco-pagans. He considers the varieties of animism found in these cultures as well as their shared desire to live respectfully within larger natural communities. Drawing on his extensive casework, Harvey also considers the linguistic, performative, ecological, and activist implications of these different animisms.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

We are like believing machines we vacuum up ideas, like Velcro sticks to almost everything. We accumulate beliefs that we allow to negatively influence our lives, often without realizing it. Our willingness must be to alter skewed beliefs that impend our balance or reason, which allows us to achieve new positive thinking and accurate outcomes.

My thoughts on Religion Evolution with external links for more info:

“Religion is an Evolved Product” and Yes, Religion is Like Fear Given Wings…

Atheists talk about gods and religions for the same reason doctors talk about cancer, they are looking for a cure, or a firefighter talks about fires because they burn people and they care to stop them. We atheists too often feel a need to help the victims of mental slavery, held in the bondage that is the false beliefs of gods and the conspiracy theories of reality found in religions.

“Understanding Religion Evolution: Animism, Totemism, Shamanism, Paganism & Progressed organized religion”

Understanding Religion Evolution:

“An Archaeological/Anthropological Understanding of Religion Evolution”

It seems ancient peoples had to survived amazing threats in a “dangerous universe (by superstition perceived as good and evil),” and human “immorality or imperfection of the soul” which was thought to affect the still living, leading to ancestor worship. This ancestor worship presumably led to the belief in supernatural beings, and then some of these were turned into the belief in gods. This feeble myth called gods were just a human conceived “made from nothing into something over and over, changing, again and again, taking on more as they evolve, all the while they are thought to be special,” but it is just supernatural animistic spirit-belief perceived as sacred.

 

Quick Evolution of Religion?

Pre-Animism (at least 300,000 years ago) pre-religion is a beginning that evolves into later Animism. So, Religion as we think of it, to me, all starts in a general way with Animism (Africa: 100,000 years ago) (theoretical belief in supernatural powers/spirits), then this is physically expressed in or with Totemism (Europe: 50,000 years ago) (theoretical belief in mythical relationship with powers/spirits through a totem item), which then enlists a full-time specific person to do this worship and believed interacting Shamanism (Siberia/Russia: 30,000 years ago) (theoretical belief in access and influence with spirits through ritual), and then there is the further employment of myths and gods added to all the above giving you Paganism (Turkey: 12,000 years ago) (often a lot more nature-based than most current top world religions, thus hinting to their close link to more ancient religious thinking it stems from). My hypothesis is expressed with an explanation of the building of a theatrical house (modern religions development). Progressed organized religion (Egypt: 5,000 years ago)  with CURRENT “World” RELIGIONS (after 4,000 years ago).

Historically, in large city-state societies (such as Egypt or Iraq) starting around 5,000 years ago culminated to make religion something kind of new, a sociocultural-governmental-religious monarchy, where all or at least many of the people of such large city-state societies seem familiar with and committed to the existence of “religion” as the integrated life identity package of control dynamics with a fixed closed magical doctrine, but this juggernaut integrated religion identity package of Dogmatic-Propaganda certainly did not exist or if developed to an extent it was highly limited in most smaller prehistoric societies as they seem to lack most of the strong control dynamics with a fixed closed magical doctrine (magical beliefs could be at times be added or removed). Many people just want to see developed religious dynamics everywhere even if it is not. Instead, all that is found is largely fragments until the domestication of religion.

Religions, as we think of them today, are a new fad, even if they go back to around 6,000 years in the timeline of human existence, this amounts to almost nothing when seen in the long slow evolution of religion at least around 70,000 years ago with one of the oldest ritual worship. Stone Snake of South Africa: “first human worship” 70,000 years ago. This message of how religion and gods among them are clearly a man-made thing that was developed slowly as it was invented and then implemented peace by peace discrediting them all. Which seems to be a simple point some are just not grasping how devastating to any claims of truth when we can see the lie clearly in the archeological sites.

I wish people fought as hard for the actual values as they fight for the group/clan names political or otherwise they think support values. Every amount spent on war is theft to children in need of food or the homeless kept from shelter.

Here are several of my blog posts on history:

I am not an academic. I am a revolutionary that teaches in public, in places like social media, and in the streets. I am not a leader by some title given but from my commanding leadership style of simply to start teaching everywhere to everyone, all manner of positive education. 

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

To me, Animism starts in Southern Africa, then to West Europe, and becomes Totemism. Another split goes near the Russia and Siberia border becoming Shamanism, which heads into Central Europe meeting up with Totemism, which also had moved there, mixing the two which then heads to Lake Baikal in Siberia. From there this Shamanism-Totemism heads to Turkey where it becomes Paganism.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref 

Not all “Religions” or “Religious Persuasions” have a god(s) but

All can be said to believe in some imaginary beings or imaginary things like spirits, afterlives, etc.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

Low Gods “Earth” or Tutelary deity and High Gods “Sky” or Supreme deity

“An Earth goddess is a deification of the Earth. Earth goddesses are often associated with the “chthonic” deities of the underworldKi and Ninhursag are Mesopotamian earth goddesses. In Greek mythology, the Earth is personified as Gaia, corresponding to Roman Terra, Indic Prithvi/Bhūmi, etc. traced to an “Earth Mother” complementary to the “Sky Father” in Proto-Indo-European religionEgyptian mythology exceptionally has a sky goddess and an Earth god.” ref

“A mother goddess is a goddess who represents or is a personification of naturemotherhoodfertilitycreationdestruction or who embodies the bounty of the Earth. When equated with the Earth or the natural world, such goddesses are sometimes referred to as Mother Earth or as the Earth Mother. In some religious traditions or movements, Heavenly Mother (also referred to as Mother in Heaven or Sky Mother) is the wife or feminine counterpart of the Sky father or God the Father.” ref

Any masculine sky god is often also king of the gods, taking the position of patriarch within a pantheon. Such king gods are collectively categorized as “sky father” deities, with a polarity between sky and earth often being expressed by pairing a “sky father” god with an “earth mother” goddess (pairings of a sky mother with an earth father are less frequent). A main sky goddess is often the queen of the gods and may be an air/sky goddess in her own right, though she usually has other functions as well with “sky” not being her main. In antiquity, several sky goddesses in ancient Egypt, Mesopotamia, and the Near East were called Queen of Heaven. Neopagans often apply it with impunity to sky goddesses from other regions who were never associated with the term historically. The sky often has important religious significance. Many religions, both polytheistic and monotheistic, have deities associated with the sky.” ref

“In comparative mythology, sky father is a term for a recurring concept in polytheistic religions of a sky god who is addressed as a “father”, often the father of a pantheon and is often either a reigning or former King of the Gods. The concept of “sky father” may also be taken to include Sun gods with similar characteristics, such as Ra. The concept is complementary to an “earth mother“. “Sky Father” is a direct translation of the Vedic Dyaus Pita, etymologically descended from the same Proto-Indo-European deity name as the Greek Zeûs Pater and Roman Jupiter and Germanic Týr, Tir or Tiwaz, all of which are reflexes of the same Proto-Indo-European deity’s name, *Dyēus Ph₂tḗr. While there are numerous parallels adduced from outside of Indo-European mythology, there are exceptions (e.g. In Egyptian mythology, Nut is the sky mother and Geb is the earth father).” ref

Tutelary deity

“A tutelary (also tutelar) is a deity or spirit who is a guardian, patron, or protector of a particular place, geographic feature, person, lineage, nation, culture, or occupation. The etymology of “tutelary” expresses the concept of safety and thus of guardianship. In late Greek and Roman religion, one type of tutelary deity, the genius, functions as the personal deity or daimon of an individual from birth to death. Another form of personal tutelary spirit is the familiar spirit of European folklore.” ref

“A tutelary (also tutelar) iKorean shamanismjangseung and sotdae were placed at the edge of villages to frighten off demons. They were also worshiped as deities. Seonangshin is the patron deity of the village in Korean tradition and was believed to embody the SeonangdangIn Philippine animism, Diwata or Lambana are deities or spirits that inhabit sacred places like mountains and mounds and serve as guardians. Such as: Maria Makiling is the deity who guards Mt. Makiling and Maria Cacao and Maria Sinukuan. In Shinto, the spirits, or kami, which give life to human bodies come from nature and return to it after death. Ancestors are therefore themselves tutelaries to be worshiped. And similarly, Native American beliefs such as Tonás, tutelary animal spirit among the Zapotec and Totems, familial or clan spirits among the Ojibwe, can be animals.” ref

“A tutelary (also tutelar) in Austronesian beliefs such as: Atua (gods and spirits of the Polynesian peoples such as the Māori or the Hawaiians), Hanitu (Bunun of Taiwan‘s term for spirit), Hyang (KawiSundaneseJavanese, and Balinese Supreme Being, in ancient Java and Bali mythology and this spiritual entity, can be either divine or ancestral), Kaitiaki (New Zealand Māori term used for the concept of guardianship, for the sky, the sea, and the land), Kawas (mythology) (divided into 6 groups: gods, ancestors, souls of the living, spirits of living things, spirits of lifeless objects, and ghosts), Tiki (Māori mythologyTiki is the first man created by either Tūmatauenga or Tāne and represents deified ancestors found in most Polynesian cultures). ” ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref, ref

Mesopotamian Tutelary Deities can be seen as ones related to City-States 

“Historical city-states included Sumerian cities such as Uruk and UrAncient Egyptian city-states, such as Thebes and Memphis; the Phoenician cities (such as Tyre and Sidon); the five Philistine city-states; the Berber city-states of the Garamantes; the city-states of ancient Greece (the poleis such as AthensSpartaThebes, and Corinth); the Roman Republic (which grew from a city-state into a vast empire); the Italian city-states from the Middle Ages to the early modern period, such as FlorenceSienaFerraraMilan (which as they grew in power began to dominate neighboring cities) and Genoa and Venice, which became powerful thalassocracies; the Mayan and other cultures of pre-Columbian Mesoamerica (including cities such as Chichen ItzaTikalCopán and Monte Albán); the central Asian cities along the Silk Road; the city-states of the Swahili coastRagusa; states of the medieval Russian lands such as Novgorod and Pskov; and many others.” ref

“The Uruk period (ca. 4000 to 3100 BCE; also known as Protoliterate period) of Mesopotamia, named after the Sumerian city of Uruk, this period saw the emergence of urban life in Mesopotamia and the Sumerian civilization. City-States like Uruk and others had a patron tutelary City Deity along with a Priest-King.” ref

Chinese folk religion, both past, and present, includes myriad tutelary deities. Exceptional individuals, highly cultivated sages, and prominent ancestors can be deified and honored after death. Lord Guan is the patron of military personnel and police, while Mazu is the patron of fishermen and sailors. Such as Tu Di Gong (Earth Deity) is the tutelary deity of a locality, and each individual locality has its own Earth Deity and Cheng Huang Gong (City God) is the guardian deity of an individual city, worshipped by local officials and locals since imperial times.” ref

“A tutelary (also tutelar) in Hinduism, personal tutelary deities are known as ishta-devata, while family tutelary deities are known as Kuladevata. Gramadevata are guardian deities of villages. Devas can also be seen as tutelary. Shiva is the patron of yogis and renunciants. City goddesses include: Mumbadevi (Mumbai), Sachchika (Osian); Kuladevis include: Ambika (Porwad), and Mahalakshmi. In NorthEast India Meitei mythology and religion (Sanamahism) of Manipur, there are various types of tutelary deities, among which Lam Lais are the most predominant ones. Tibetan Buddhism has Yidam as a tutelary deity. Dakini is the patron of those who seek knowledge.” ref

“A tutelary (also tutelar) The Greeks also thought deities guarded specific places: for instance, Athena was the patron goddess of the city of Athens. Socrates spoke of hearing the voice of his personal spirit or daimonion:

You have often heard me speak of an oracle or sign which comes to me … . This sign I have had ever since I was a child. The sign is a voice which comes to me and always forbids me to do something which I am going to do, but never commands me to do anything, and this is what stands in the way of my being a politician.” ref

“Tutelary deities who guard and preserve a place or a person are fundamental to ancient Roman religion. The tutelary deity of a man was his Genius, that of a woman her Juno. In the Imperial era, the Genius of the Emperor was a focus of Imperial cult. An emperor might also adopt a major deity as his personal patron or tutelary, as Augustus did Apollo. Precedents for claiming the personal protection of a deity were established in the Republican era, when for instance the Roman dictator Sulla advertised the goddess Victory as his tutelary by holding public games (ludi) in her honor.” ref

“Each town or city had one or more tutelary deities, whose protection was considered particularly vital in time of war and siege. Rome itself was protected by a goddess whose name was to be kept ritually secret on pain of death (for a supposed case, see Quintus Valerius Soranus). The Capitoline Triad of Juno, Jupiter, and Minerva were also tutelaries of Rome. The Italic towns had their own tutelary deities. Juno often had this function, as at the Latin town of Lanuvium and the Etruscan city of Veii, and was often housed in an especially grand temple on the arx (citadel) or other prominent or central location. The tutelary deity of Praeneste was Fortuna, whose oracle was renowned.” ref

“The Roman ritual of evocatio was premised on the belief that a town could be made vulnerable to military defeat if the power of its tutelary deity were diverted outside the city, perhaps by the offer of superior cult at Rome. The depiction of some goddesses such as the Magna Mater (Great Mother, or Cybele) as “tower-crowned” represents their capacity to preserve the city. A town in the provinces might adopt a deity from within the Roman religious sphere to serve as its guardian, or syncretize its own tutelary with such; for instance, a community within the civitas of the Remi in Gaul adopted Apollo as its tutelary, and at the capital of the Remi (present-day Rheims), the tutelary was Mars Camulus.” ref 

Household deity (a kind of or related to a Tutelary deity)

“A household deity is a deity or spirit that protects the home, looking after the entire household or certain key members. It has been a common belief in paganism as well as in folklore across many parts of the world. Household deities fit into two types; firstly, a specific deity – typically a goddess – often referred to as a hearth goddess or domestic goddess who is associated with the home and hearth, such as the ancient Greek Hestia.” ref

“The second type of household deities are those that are not one singular deity, but a type, or species of animistic deity, who usually have lesser powers than major deities. This type was common in the religions of antiquity, such as the Lares of ancient Roman religion, the Gashin of Korean shamanism, and Cofgodas of Anglo-Saxon paganism. These survived Christianisation as fairy-like creatures existing in folklore, such as the Anglo-Scottish Brownie and Slavic Domovoy.” ref

“Household deities were usually worshipped not in temples but in the home, where they would be represented by small idols (such as the teraphim of the Bible, often translated as “household gods” in Genesis 31:19 for example), amulets, paintings, or reliefs. They could also be found on domestic objects, such as cosmetic articles in the case of Tawaret. The more prosperous houses might have a small shrine to the household god(s); the lararium served this purpose in the case of the Romans. The gods would be treated as members of the family and invited to join in meals, or be given offerings of food and drink.” ref

“In many religions, both ancient and modern, a god would preside over the home. Certain species, or types, of household deities, existed. An example of this was the Roman Lares. Many European cultures retained house spirits into the modern period. Some examples of these include:

“Although the cosmic status of household deities was not as lofty as that of the Twelve Olympians or the Aesir, they were also jealous of their dignity and also had to be appeased with shrines and offerings, however humble. Because of their immediacy they had arguably more influence on the day-to-day affairs of men than the remote gods did. Vestiges of their worship persisted long after Christianity and other major religions extirpated nearly every trace of the major pagan pantheons. Elements of the practice can be seen even today, with Christian accretions, where statues to various saints (such as St. Francis) protect gardens and grottos. Even the gargoyles found on older churches, could be viewed as guardians partitioning a sacred space.” ref

“For centuries, Christianity fought a mop-up war against these lingering minor pagan deities, but they proved tenacious. For example, Martin Luther‘s Tischreden have numerous – quite serious – references to dealing with kobolds. Eventually, rationalism and the Industrial Revolution threatened to erase most of these minor deities, until the advent of romantic nationalism rehabilitated them and embellished them into objects of literary curiosity in the 19th century. Since the 20th century this literature has been mined for characters for role-playing games, video games, and other fantasy personae, not infrequently invested with invented traits and hierarchies somewhat different from their mythological and folkloric roots.” ref

“In contradistinction to both Herbert Spencer and Edward Burnett Tylor, who defended theories of animistic origins of ancestor worship, Émile Durkheim saw its origin in totemism. In reality, this distinction is somewhat academic, since totemism may be regarded as a particularized manifestation of animism, and something of a synthesis of the two positions was attempted by Sigmund Freud. In Freud’s Totem and Taboo, both totem and taboo are outward expressions or manifestations of the same psychological tendency, a concept which is complementary to, or which rather reconciles, the apparent conflict. Freud preferred to emphasize the psychoanalytic implications of the reification of metaphysical forces, but with particular emphasis on its familial nature. This emphasis underscores, rather than weakens, the ancestral component.” ref

William Edward Hearn, a noted classicist, and jurist, traced the origin of domestic deities from the earliest stages as an expression of animism, a belief system thought to have existed also in the neolithic, and the forerunner of Indo-European religion. In his analysis of the Indo-European household, in Chapter II “The House Spirit”, Section 1, he states:

The belief which guided the conduct of our forefathers was … the spirit rule of dead ancestors.” ref

“In Section 2 he proceeds to elaborate:

It is thus certain that the worship of deceased ancestors is a vera causa, and not a mere hypothesis. …

In the other European nations, the Slavs, the Teutons, and the Kelts, the House Spirit appears with no less distinctness. … [T]he existence of that worship does not admit of doubt. … The House Spirits had a multitude of other names which it is needless here to enumerate, but all of which are more or less expressive of their friendly relations with man. … In [England] … [h]e is the Brownie. … In Scotland this same Brownie is well known. He is usually described as attached to particular families, with whom he has been known to reside for centuries, threshing the corn, cleaning the house, and performing similar household tasks. His favorite gratification was milk and honey.” ref

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref

“These ideas are my speculations from the evidence.”

I am still researching the “god‘s origins” all over the world. So you know, it is very complicated but I am smart and willing to look, DEEP, if necessary, which going very deep does seem to be needed here, when trying to actually understand the evolution of gods and goddesses. I am sure of a few things and less sure of others, but even in stuff I am not fully grasping I still am slowly figuring it out, to explain it to others. But as I research more I am understanding things a little better, though I am still working on understanding it all or something close and thus always figuring out more. 

Sky Father/Sky God?

“Egyptian: (Nut) Sky Mother and (Geb) Earth Father” (Egypt is different but similar)

Turkic/Mongolic: (Tengri/Tenger Etseg) Sky Father and (Eje/Gazar Eej) Earth Mother *Transeurasian*

Hawaiian: (Wākea) Sky Father and (Papahānaumoku) Earth Mother *Austronesian*

New Zealand/ Māori: (Ranginui) Sky Father and (Papatūānuku) Earth Mother *Austronesian*

Proto-Indo-European: (Dyus/Dyus phtr) Sky Father and (Dʰéǵʰōm/Plethwih) Earth Mother

Indo-Aryan: (Dyaus Pita) Sky Father and (Prithvi Mata) Earth Mother *Indo-European*

Italic: (Jupiter) Sky Father and (Juno) Sky Mother *Indo-European*

Etruscan: (Tinia) Sky Father and (Uni) Sky Mother *Tyrsenian/Italy Pre–Indo-European*

Hellenic/Greek: (Zeus) Sky Father and (Hera) Sky Mother who started as an “Earth Goddess” *Indo-European*

Nordic: (Dagr) Sky Father and (Nótt) Sky Mother *Indo-European*

Slavic: (Perun) Sky Father and (Mokosh) Earth Mother *Indo-European*

Illyrian: (Deipaturos) Sky Father and (Messapic Damatura’s “earth-mother” maybe) Earth Mother *Indo-European*

Albanian: (Zojz) Sky Father and (?) *Indo-European*

Baltic: (Perkūnas) Sky Father and (Saulė) Sky Mother *Indo-European*

Germanic: (Týr) Sky Father and (?) *Indo-European*

Colombian-Muisca: (Bochica) Sky Father and (Huythaca) Sky Mother *Chibchan*

Aztec: (Quetzalcoatl) Sky Father and (Xochiquetzal) Sky Mother *Uto-Aztecan*

Incan: (Viracocha) Sky Father and (Mama Runtucaya) Sky Mother *Quechuan*

China: (Tian/Shangdi) Sky Father and (Dì) Earth Mother *Sino-Tibetan*

Sumerian, Assyrian and Babylonian: (An/Anu) Sky Father and (Ki) Earth Mother

Finnish: (Ukko) Sky Father and (Akka) Earth Mother *Finno-Ugric*

Sami: (Horagalles) Sky Father and (Ravdna) Earth Mother *Finno-Ugric*

Puebloan-Zuni: (Ápoyan Ta’chu) Sky Father and (Áwitelin Tsíta) Earth Mother

Puebloan-Hopi: (Tawa) Sky Father and (Kokyangwuti/Spider Woman/Grandmother) Earth Mother *Uto-Aztecan*

Puebloan-Navajo: (Tsohanoai) Sky Father and (Estsanatlehi) Earth Mother *Na-Dene*

refrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefrefref 

 

Sky Father/Sky Mother “High Gods” or similar gods/goddesses of the sky more loosely connected, seeming arcane mythology across the earth seen in Siberia, China, Europe, Native Americans/First Nations People and Mesopotamia, etc.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

ref, ref

Hinduism around 3,700 to 3,500 years old. ref

 Judaism around 3,450 or 3,250 years old. (The first writing in the bible was “Paleo-Hebrew” dated to around 3,000 years ago Khirbet Qeiyafa is the site of an ancient fortress city overlooking the Elah Valley. And many believe the religious Jewish texts were completed around 2,500) ref, ref

Judaism is around 3,450 or 3,250 years old. (“Paleo-Hebrew” 3,000 years ago and Torah 2,500 years ago)

“Judaism is an Abrahamic, its roots as an organized religion in the Middle East during the Bronze Age. Some scholars argue that modern Judaism evolved from Yahwism, the religion of ancient Israel and Judah, by the late 6th century BCE, and is thus considered to be one of the oldest monotheistic religions.” ref

“Yahwism is the name given by modern scholars to the religion of ancient Israel, essentially polytheistic, with a plethora of gods and goddesses. Heading the pantheon was Yahweh, the national god of the Israelite kingdoms of Israel and Judah, with his consort, the goddess Asherah; below them were second-tier gods and goddesses such as Baal, Shamash, Yarikh, Mot, and Astarte, all of whom had their own priests and prophets and numbered royalty among their devotees, and a third and fourth tier of minor divine beings, including the mal’ak, the messengers of the higher gods, who in later times became the angels of Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Yahweh, however, was not the ‘original’ god of Israel “Isra-El”; it is El, the head of the Canaanite pantheon, whose name forms the basis of the name “Israel”, and none of the Old Testament patriarchs, the tribes of Israel, the Judges, or the earliest monarchs, have a Yahwistic theophoric name (i.e., one incorporating the name of Yahweh).” ref

“El is a Northwest Semitic word meaning “god” or “deity“, or referring (as a proper name) to any one of multiple major ancient Near Eastern deities. A rarer form, ‘ila, represents the predicate form in Old Akkadian and in Amorite. The word is derived from the Proto-Semitic *ʔil-, meaning “god”. Specific deities known as ‘El or ‘Il include the supreme god of the ancient Canaanite religion and the supreme god of East Semitic speakers in Mesopotamia’s Early Dynastic Period. ʼĒl is listed at the head of many pantheons. In some Canaanite and Ugaritic sources, ʼĒl played a role as father of the gods, of creation, or both. For example, in the Ugaritic texts, ʾil mlk is understood to mean “ʼĒl the King” but ʾil hd as “the god Hadad“. The Semitic root ʾlh (Arabic ʾilāh, Aramaic ʾAlāh, ʾElāh, Hebrew ʾelōah) may be ʾl with a parasitic h, and ʾl may be an abbreviated form of ʾlh. In Ugaritic the plural form meaning “gods” is ʾilhm, equivalent to Hebrew ʾelōhîm “powers”. In the Hebrew texts this word is interpreted as being semantically singular for “god” by biblical commentators. However the documentary hypothesis for the Old Testament (corresponds to the Jewish Torah) developed originally in the 1870s, identifies these that different authors – the Jahwist, Elohist, Deuteronomist, and the Priestly source – were responsible for editing stories from a polytheistic religion into those of a monotheistic religion. Inconsistencies that arise between monotheism and polytheism in the texts are reflective of this hypothesis.” ref

 

Jainism around 2,599 – 2,527 years old. ref

Confucianism around 2,600 – 2,551 years old. ref

Buddhism around 2,563/2,480 – 2,483/2,400 years old. ref

Christianity around 2,o00 years old. ref

Shinto around 1,305 years old. ref

Islam around 1407–1385 years old. ref

Sikhism around 548–478 years old. ref

Bahá’í around 200–125 years old. ref

Knowledge to Ponder: 

Stars/Astrology:

  • Possibly, around 30,000 years ago (in simpler form) to 6,000 years ago, Stars/Astrology are connected to Ancestors, Spirit Animals, and Deities.
  • The star also seems to be a possible proto-star for Star of Ishtar, Star of Inanna, or Star of Venus.
  • Around 7,000 to 6,000 years ago, Star Constellations/Astrology have connections to the “Kurgan phenomenon” of below-ground “mound” stone/wood burial structures and “Dolmen phenomenon” of above-ground stone burial structures.
  • Around 6,500–5,800 years ago, The Northern Levant migrations into Jordon and Israel in the Southern Levant brought new cultural and religious transfer from Turkey and Iran.
  • “The Ghassulian Star,” a mysterious 6,000-year-old mural from Jordan may have connections to the European paganstic kurgan/dolmens phenomenon.

“Astrology is a range of divinatory practices, recognized as pseudoscientific since the 18th century, that claim to discern information about human affairs and terrestrial events by studying the apparent positions of celestial objects. Different cultures have employed forms of astrology since at least the 2nd millennium BCE, these practices having originated in calendrical systems used to predict seasonal shifts and to interpret celestial cycles as signs of divine communications. Most, if not all, cultures have attached importance to what they observed in the sky, and some—such as the HindusChinese, and the Maya—developed elaborate systems for predicting terrestrial events from celestial observations. Western astrology, one of the oldest astrological systems still in use, can trace its roots to 19th–17th century BCE Mesopotamia, from where it spread to Ancient GreeceRome, the Islamicate world and eventually Central and Western Europe. Contemporary Western astrology is often associated with systems of horoscopes that purport to explain aspects of a person’s personality and predict significant events in their lives based on the positions of celestial objects; the majority of professional astrologers rely on such systems.” ref 

Around 5,500 years ago, Science evolves, The first evidence of science was 5,500 years ago and was demonstrated by a body of empirical, theoretical, and practical knowledge about the natural world. ref

Around 5,000 years ago, Origin of Logics is a Naturalistic Observation (principles of valid reasoning, inference, & demonstration) ref

Around 4,150 to 4,000 years ago: The earliest surviving versions of the Sumerian Epic of Gilgamesh, which was originally titled “He who Saw the Deep” (Sha naqba īmuru) or “Surpassing All Other Kings” (Shūtur eli sharrī) were written. ref

Hinduism:

  • 3,700 years ago or so, the oldest of the Hindu Vedas (scriptures), the Rig Veda was composed.
  • 3,500 years ago or so, the Vedic Age began in India after the collapse of the Indus Valley Civilization.

Judaism:

  • around 3,000 years ago, the first writing in the bible was “Paleo-Hebrew”
  • around 2,500 years ago, many believe the religious Jewish texts were completed

Myths: The bible inspired religion is not just one religion or one myth but a grouping of several religions and myths

  • Around 3,450 or 3,250 years ago, according to legend, is the traditionally accepted period in which the Israelite lawgiver, Moses, provided the Ten Commandments.
  • Around 2,500 to 2,400 years ago, a collection of ancient religious writings by the Israelites based primarily upon the Hebrew Bible, Tanakh, or Old Testament is the first part of Christianity’s bible.
  • Around 2,400 years ago, the most accepted hypothesis is that the canon was formed in stages, first the Pentateuch (Torah).
  • Around 2,140 to 2,116 years ago, the Prophets was written during the Hasmonean dynasty, and finally the remaining books.
  • Christians traditionally divide the Old Testament into four sections:
  • The first five books or Pentateuch (Torah).
  • The proposed history books telling the history of the Israelites from their conquest of Canaan to their defeat and exile in Babylon.
  • The poetic and proposed “Wisdom books” dealing, in various forms, with questions of good and evil in the world.
  • The books of the biblical prophets, warning of the consequences of turning away from God:
  • Henotheism:
  • Exodus 20:23 “You shall not make other gods besides Me (not saying there are no other gods just not to worship them); gods of silver or gods of gold, you shall not make for yourselves.”
  • Polytheism:
  • Judges 10:6 “Then the sons of Israel again did evil in the sight of the LORD, served the Baals and the Ashtaroth, the gods of Aram, the gods of Sidon, the gods of Moab, the gods of the sons of Ammon, and the gods of the Philistines; thus they forsook the LORD and did not serve Him.”
  • 1 Corinthians 8:5 “For even if there are so-called gods whether in heaven or on earth, as indeed there are many gods and many lords.”
  • Monotheism:
  • Isaiah 43:10 “You are my witnesses,” declares the LORD, “and my servant whom I have chosen, so that you may know and believe me and understand that I am he. Before me no god was formed, nor will there be one after me.

Around 2,570 to 2,270 Years Ago, there is a confirmation of atheistic doubting as well as atheistic thinking, mainly by Greek philosophers. However, doubting gods is likely as old as the invention of gods and should destroy the thinking that belief in god(s) is the “default belief”. The Greek word is apistos (a “not” and pistos “faithful,”), thus not faithful or faithless because one is unpersuaded and unconvinced by a god(s) claim. Short Definition: unbelieving, unbeliever, or unbelief.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

Expressions of Atheistic Thinking:

  • Around 2,600 years ago, Ajita Kesakambali, ancient Indian philosopher, who is the first known proponent of Indian materialism. ref
  • Around 2,535 to 2,475 years ago, Heraclitus, Greek pre-Socratic philosopher, a native of the Greek city Ephesus, Ionia, on the coast of Anatolia, also known as Asia Minor or modern Turkey. ref
  • Around 2,500 to 2,400 years ago, according to The Story of Civilization book series certain African pygmy tribes have no identifiable gods, spirits, or religious beliefs or rituals, and even what burials accrue are without ceremony. ref
  • Around 2,490 to 2,430 years ago, Empedocles, Greek pre-Socratic philosopher and a citizen of Agrigentum, a Greek city in Sicily. ref
  • Around 2,460 to 2,370 years ago, Democritus, Greek pre-Socratic philosopher considered to be the “father of modern science” possibly had some disbelief amounting to atheism. ref
  • Around 2,399 years ago or so, Socrates, a famous Greek philosopher was tried for sinfulness by teaching doubt of state gods. ref
  • Around 2,341 to 2,270 years ago, Epicurus, a Greek philosopher known for composing atheistic critics and famously stated, “Is God willing to prevent evil, but not able? Then he is not omnipotent. Is he able, but not willing? Then he is malevolent. Is he both able and willing? Then whence cometh evil? Is he neither able nor willing? Then why call him god?” ref

This last expression by Epicurus, seems to be an expression of Axiological Atheism. To understand and utilize value or actually possess “Value Conscious/Consciousness” to both give a strong moral “axiological” argument (the problem of evil) as well as use it to fortify humanism and positive ethical persuasion of human helping and care responsibilities. Because value-blindness gives rise to sociopathic/psychopathic evil.

“Theists, there has to be a god, as something can not come from nothing.”

Well, thus something (unknown) happened and then there was something. This does not tell us what the something that may have been involved with something coming from nothing. A supposed first cause, thus something (unknown) happened and then there was something is not an open invitation to claim it as known, neither is it justified to call or label such an unknown as anything, especially an unsubstantiated magical thinking belief born of mythology and religious storytelling.

How do they even know if there was nothing as a start outside our universe, could there not be other universes outside our own?
 
For all, we know there may have always been something past the supposed Big Bang we can’t see beyond, like our universe as one part of a mega system.

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

While hallucinogens are associated with shamanism, it is alcohol that is associated with paganism.

The Atheist-Humanist-Leftist Revolutionaries Shows in the prehistory series:

Show one: Prehistory: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” the division of labor, power, rights, and recourses.

Show two: Pre-animism 300,000 years old and animism 100,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”

Show tree: Totemism 50,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”

Show four: Shamanism 30,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”

Show five: Paganism 12,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”

Show six: Emergence of hierarchy, sexism, slavery, and the new male god dominance: Paganism 7,000-5,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (Capitalism) (World War 0) Elite and their slaves!

Show seven: Paganism 5,000 years old: progressed organized religion and the state: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (Kings and the Rise of the State)

Show eight: Paganism 4,000 years old: Moralistic gods after the rise of Statism and often support Statism/Kings: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (First Moralistic gods, then the Origin time of Monotheism)

Prehistory: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” the division of labor, power, rights, and recourses: VIDEO

Pre-animism 300,000 years old and animism 100,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”: VIDEO

Totemism 50,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”: VIDEO

Shamanism 30,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism”: VIDEO

Paganism 12,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (Pre-Capitalism): VIDEO

Paganism 7,000-5,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (Capitalism) (World War 0) Elite and their slaves: VIEDO

Paganism 5,000 years old: progressed organized religion and the state: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (Kings and the Rise of the State): VIEDO

Paganism 4,000 years old: related to “Anarchism and Socialism” (First Moralistic gods, then the Origin time of Monotheism): VIEDO

I do not hate simply because I challenge and expose myths or lies any more than others being thought of as loving simply because of the protection and hiding from challenge their favored myths or lies.

The truth is best championed in the sunlight of challenge.

An archaeologist once said to me “Damien religion and culture are very different”

My response, So are you saying that was always that way, such as would you say Native Americans’ cultures are separate from their religions? And do you think it always was the way you believe?

I had said that religion was a cultural product. That is still how I see it and there are other archaeologists that think close to me as well. Gods too are the myths of cultures that did not understand science or the world around them, seeing magic/supernatural everywhere.

I personally think there is a goddess and not enough evidence to support a male god at Çatalhöyük but if there was both a male and female god and goddess then I know the kind of gods they were like Proto-Indo-European mythology.

This series idea was addressed in, Anarchist Teaching as Free Public Education or Free Education in the Public: VIDEO

Our 12 video series: Organized Oppression: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of power (9,000-4,000 years ago), is adapted from: The Complete and Concise History of the Sumerians and Early Bronze Age Mesopotamia (7000-2000 BC): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=szFjxmY7jQA by “History with Cy

Show #1: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Samarra, Halaf, Ubaid)

Show #2: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Eridu: First City of Power)

Show #3: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Uruk and the First Cities)

Show #4: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (First Kings)

Show #5: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Early Dynastic Period)

Show #6: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (King Lugalzagesi and the First Empire)

Show #7: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Sargon and Akkadian Rule)

Show #8: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Naram-Sin, Post-Akkadian Rule, and the Gutians)

Show #9: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Gudea of Lagash and Utu-hegal)

Show #10: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Third Dynasty of Ur / Neo-Sumerian Empire)

Show #11: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Amorites, Elamites, and the End of an Era)

Show #12: Mesopotamian State Force and the Politics of Power (Aftermath and Legacy of Sumer)

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

The “Atheist-Humanist-Leftist Revolutionaries”

Cory Johnston ☭ Ⓐ Atheist Leftist @Skepticallefty & I (Damien Marie AtHope) @AthopeMarie (my YouTube & related blog) are working jointly in atheist, antitheist, antireligionist, antifascist, anarchist, socialist, and humanist endeavors in our videos together, generally, every other Saturday.

Why Does Power Bring Responsibility?

Think, how often is it the powerless that start wars, oppress others, or commit genocide? So, I guess the question is to us all, to ask, how can power not carry responsibility in a humanity concept? I know I see the deep ethical responsibility that if there is power their must be a humanistic responsibility of ethical and empathic stewardship of that power. Will I be brave enough to be kind? Will I possess enough courage to be compassionate? Will my valor reach its height of empathy? I as everyone, earns our justified respect by our actions, that are good, ethical, just, protecting, and kind. Do I have enough self-respect to put my love for humanity’s flushing, over being brought down by some of its bad actors? May we all be the ones doing good actions in the world, to help human flourishing.

I create the world I want to live in, striving for flourishing. Which is not a place but a positive potential involvement and promotion; a life of humanist goal precision. To master oneself, also means mastering positive prosocial behaviors needed for human flourishing. I may have lost a god myth as an atheist, but I am happy to tell you, my friend, it is exactly because of that, leaving the mental terrorizer, god belief, that I truly regained my connected ethical as well as kind humanity.

Cory and I will talk about prehistory and theism, addressing the relevance to atheism, anarchism, and socialism.

At the same time as the rise of the male god, 7,000 years ago, there was also the very time there was the rise of violence, war, and clans to kingdoms, then empires, then states. It is all connected back to 7,000 years ago, and it moved across the world.

Cory Johnston: https://damienmarieathope.com/2021/04/cory-johnston-mind-of-a-skeptical-leftist/?v=32aec8db952d  

The Mind of a Skeptical Leftist (YouTube)

Cory Johnston: Mind of a Skeptical Leftist @Skepticallefty

The Mind of a Skeptical Leftist By Cory Johnston: “Promoting critical thinking, social justice, and left-wing politics by covering current events and talking to a variety of people. Cory Johnston has been thoughtfully talking to people and attempting to promote critical thinking, social justice, and left-wing politics.” http://anchor.fm/skepticalleft

Cory needs our support. We rise by helping each other.

Cory Johnston ☭ Ⓐ @Skepticallefty Evidence-based atheist leftist (he/him) Producer, host, and co-host of 4 podcasts @skeptarchy @skpoliticspod and @AthopeMarie

Damien Marie AtHope (“At Hope”) Axiological Atheist, Anti-theist, Anti-religionist, Secular Humanist. Rationalist, Writer, Artist, Poet, Philosopher, Advocate, Activist, Psychology, and Armchair Archaeology/Anthropology/Historian.

Damien is interested in: Freedom, Liberty, Justice, Equality, Ethics, Humanism, Science, Atheism, Antiteism, Antireligionism, Ignosticism, Left-Libertarianism, Anarchism, Socialism, Mutualism, Axiology, Metaphysics, LGBTQI, Philosophy, Advocacy, Activism, Mental Health, Psychology, Archaeology, Social Work, Sexual Rights, Marriage Rights, Woman’s Rights, Gender Rights, Child Rights, Secular Rights, Race Equality, Ageism/Disability Equality, Etc. And a far-leftist, “Anarcho-Humanist.”

I am not a good fit in the atheist movement that is mostly pro-capitalist, I am anti-capitalist. Mostly pro-skeptic, I am a rationalist not valuing skepticism. Mostly pro-agnostic, I am anti-agnostic. Mostly limited to anti-Abrahamic religions, I am an anti-religionist.

To me, the “male god” seems to have either emerged or become prominent around 7,000 years ago, whereas the now favored monotheism “male god” is more like 4,000 years ago or so. To me, the “female goddess” seems to have either emerged or become prominent around 11,000-10,000 years ago or so, losing the majority of its once prominence around 2,000 years ago due largely to the now favored monotheism “male god” that grow in prominence after 4,000 years ago or so.

My Thought on the Evolution of Gods?

Animal protector deities from old totems/spirit animal beliefs come first to me, 13,000/12,000 years ago, then women as deities 11,000/10,000 years ago, then male gods around 7,000/8,000 years ago. Moralistic gods around 5,000/4,000 years ago, and monotheistic gods around 4,000/3,000 years ago. 

To me, animal gods were likely first related to totemism animals around 13,000 to 12,000 years ago or older. Female as goddesses was next to me, 11,000 to 10,000 years ago or so with the emergence of agriculture. Then male gods come about 8,000 to 7,000 years ago with clan wars. Many monotheism-themed religions started in henotheism, emerging out of polytheism/paganism.

Gods?
 
“Animism” is needed to begin supernatural thinking.
“Totemism” is needed for supernatural thinking connecting human actions & related to clan/tribe.
“Shamanism” is needed for supernatural thinking to be controllable/changeable by special persons.
 
Together = Gods/paganism

Damien Marie AtHope’s Art

Damien Marie AtHope (Said as “At” “Hope”)/(Autodidact Polymath but not good at math):

Axiological Atheist, Anti-theist, Anti-religionist, Secular Humanist, Rationalist, Writer, Artist, Jeweler, Poet, “autodidact” Philosopher, schooled in Psychology, and “autodidact” Armchair Archaeology/Anthropology/Pre-Historian (Knowledgeable in the range of: 1 million to 5,000/4,000 years ago). I am an anarchist socialist politically. Reasons for or Types of Atheism

My Website, My Blog, & Short-writing or QuotesMy YouTube, Twitter: @AthopeMarie, and My Email: damien.marie.athope@gmail.com

Pin It on Pinterest

Share This